Hindi

[1] allaah ke naam se jo rahamaan va raheem hai.

[2] taareef allaah hee ke liye hai jo tamaam qaayanaat ka rab hai.

[3] rahamaan aur raheem hai.

[4] roze jaza ka maalik hai.

[5] ham teree hee ibaadat karate hain, aur tujh hee se madad maangate hai.

[6] hamen seedha raasta dikha.

[7] un logon ka raasta jin par toone inaam faramaaya, jo maatoob nahin hue, jo bhatake hue nahin hai.

[1] aleef laam meem

[2] (ye) vah kitaab hai. jis (ke kitaabe khuda hone) mein kuchh bhee shak nahin (ye) parahezagaaron kee rahanuma hai

[3] jo gaib par eemaan laate hain aur (paabandee se) namaaz ada karate hain aur jo kuchh hamane unako diya hai usamen se (raahe khuda mein) kharch karate hain

[4] aur jo kuchh tum par (ai rasool) aur tum se pahale naazil kiya gaya hai us par eemaan laate hain aur vahee aakhirat ka yaqeen bhee rakhate hain

[5] yahee log apane paravaradigaar kee hidaayat par (aamil) hain aur yahee log apanee dilee muraaden paenge

[6] beshak jin logon ne kufr ikhateyaar kiya unake lie baraabar hai (ai rasool) khvaah (chaahe) tum unhen darao ya na darao vah eemaan na laenge

[7] unake dilon par aur unake kaanon par (nazar karake) khuda ne tasadeeq kar dee hai (ki ye eemaan na laenge) aur unakee onkhon par parada (pada hua) hai aur unheen ke lie (bahut) bada azaab hai

[8] aur baaz log aise bhee hain jo (zabaan se to) kahate hain ki ham khuda par aur qayaamat par eemaan lae haalaanki vah dil se eemaan nahin lae

[9] khuda ko aur un logon ko jo eemaan lae dhokha dete hain haalaanki vah apane aapako dhokha dete hain aur kuchh shoor nahin rakhate hain

[10] unake dilon mein marz tha hee ab khuda ne unake marz ko aur badha diya aur choonki vah log jhooth bola karate the isalie un par takaleeph deh azaab hai

[11] aur jab unase kaha jaata hai ki mulk mein phasaad na karate phiro (to) kahate hain ki ham to sirph isalaah karate hain

[12] khabaradaar ho jao beshak yahee log phasaadee hain lekin samajhate nahin

[13] aur jab unase kaha jaata hai ki jis tarah aur log eemaan lae hain tum bhee eemaan lao to kahate hain kya ham bhee usee tarah eemaan laen jis tarah aur bevakoof log eemaan laen, khabaradaar ho jao log bevaqoof hain lekin nahin jaanate

[14] aur jab un logon se milate hain jo eemaan la chuke to kahate hain ham to eemaan la chuke aur jab apane shaitaanon ke saath tanaha rah jaate hain to kahate hain ham tumhaare saath hain ham to (musalamaanon ko) banaate hain

[15] (vah kya banaenge) khuda unako banaata hai aur unako dheel deta hai ki vah apanee sarakashee mein galat pechaan (ulajhe) rahen

[16] yahee vah log hain jinhonne hidaayat ke badale gumaraahee khareed lee, phir na unakee tijaarat hee ne kuchh nafa diya aur na un logon ne hidaayat hee paee

[17] un logon kee misaal (to) us shakhs kee see hai jisane (raat ke vakt majame mein) bhadakatee hueeaag raushan kee phir jab aag (ke shole) ne usake girdon pesh (chaaron or) khoob ujaala kar diya to khuda ne unakee raushanee le lee aur unako ghataatop andhere mein chhod diya

[18] ki ab unhen kuchh sujhaee nahin deta ye log bahare goonge andhe hain ki phir apanee gumaraahee se baaz nahin aa sakate

[19] ya unakee misaal aisee hai jaise aasamaanee baarish jisamen taarikiyaan garz bijalee ho maut ke khauph se kadak ke maare apane kaanon mein oongaliyaan de lete hain haalaanki khuda kaafiron ko (is tarah) ghere hue hai (ki usak hil nahin sakate)

[20] qareeb hai ki bijalee unakee onkhon ko chaundhiya de jab unake aage bijalee chamakee to us raushanee mein chal khade hue aur jab un par andhera chha gaya to (thithake ke) khade ho gae aur khuda chaahata to yoon bhee unake dekhane aur sunane kee koovaten chheen leta beshak khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[21] ai logon apane paravaradigaar kee ibaadat karo jisane tumako aur un logon ko jo tum se pahale the paida kiya hai ajab nahin tum parahezagaar ban jao

[22] jisane tumhaare lie zameen ka bichhauna aur aasamaan ko chhat banaaya aur aasamaan se paanee barasaaya phir usee ne tumhaare khaane ke lie baaz phal paida kie pas kisee ko khuda ka hamasar na banao haalaanki tum khoob jaanate ho

[23] aur agar tum log is kalaam se jo hamane apane bande (mohammad) par naazil kiya hai shak mein pade ho pas agar tum sachche ho to tum (bhee) ek soora bana lao aur khuda ke siva jo bhee tumhaare madadagaar hon unako bhee bula lo

[24] pas agar tum ye nahin kar sakate ho aur haragiz nahin kar sakoge to us aag se daro sike eedhan aadamee aur patthar honge aur kaafiron ke lie taiyaar kee gaee hai

[25] aur jo log eemaan lae aur unhonne nek kaam kie unako (ai paigambar) khushakhabaree de do ki unake lie (behisht ke) vah baagaat hain jinake neeche nahare jaaree hain jab unhen in baagaat ka koee meva khaane ko milega to kahenge ye to vahee (meva hai jo pahale bhee hamen khaane ko mil chuka hai) (kyonki) unhen milatee julatee soorat va rang ke (meve) mila karenge aur behisht mein unake lie saaph sutharee beeviyaan hogee aur ye log us baag mein hamesha rahenge

[26] beshak khuda machchhar ya usase bhee badhakar (haqeer cheez) kee koee misaal bayaan karane mein nahin jhempata pas jo log eemaan la chuke hain vah to ye yaqeen jaanate hain ki ye (misaal) bilkul theek hai aur ye paravaradigaar kee taraf se hai (ab rahe) vah log jo kaafir hai pas vah bol uthate hain ki khuda ka us misaal se kya matalab hai, aisee misaal se khuda bahuteron kee hidaayat karata hai magar gumaraahee mein chhodata bhee hai to aise badakaaron ko

[27] jo log khuda ke ehado paimaan ko mazaboot ho jaane ke baad tod daalate hain aur jin (taalluqaat) ka khuda ne hukm diya hai unako qataa kar dete hain aur mulk mein phasaad karate phirate hain, yahee log ghaata uthaane vaale hain

[28] (haane) kyon kar tum khuda ka inkaar kar sakate ho haalaanki tum (maon ke pet mein) bejaan the to usee ne tumako zinda kiya phir vahee tumako maar daalega, phir vahee tumako (dobaara qayaamat mein) zinda karega phir usee kee taraph lautae jaoge

[29] vahee to vah (khuda) hai jisane tumhaare (nafe) ke zameen kee kul cheezon ko paida kiya phir aasamaan (ke banaane) kee taraf mutaavajjeh hua to saat aasamaan hamavaar (va musatahakam) bana die aur vah (khuda) har cheez se (khoob) vaaqiph hai

[30] aur (ai rasool) us vakt qo yaad karo jab tumhaare paravaradigaar ne farishton se kaha ki main (apana) ek naeb zameen mein banaanevaala hoon (pharishte taajjub se) kahane lage kya too zameen aise shakhs ko paida karega jo zameen mein fasaad aur khoonreziyaan karata phire haalaanki (agar) khaleepha banaana hai (to hamaara jyaada haq hai) kyonki ham teree taareeph va tasabeeh karate hain aur teree paakeezagee saabit karate hain tab khuda ne pharamaaya isamen to shak hee nahin ki jo main jaanata hoon tum nahin jaanate

[31] aur (aadam kee haqeeqam zaahir karane kee garaz se) aadam ko sab cheezon ke naam sikha die phir unako pharishton ke saamane pesh kiya aur faramaaya ki agar tum apane daave mein ki ham mustahake khilaafat hain. sachche ho to mujhe in cheezon ke naam batao

[32] tab farishton ne (aajizee se) arz kee too (har aib se) paak va paakeeza hai ham to jo kuchh toone bataaya hai usake siva kuchh nahin jaanate too bada jaanane vaala, masalahaton ka pahachaanane vaala hai

[33] (us vakt khuda ne aadam ko) hukm diya ki ai aadam tum in farishton ko un sab cheezon ke naam bata do bas jab aadam ne farishton ko un cheezon ke naam bata die to khuda ne pharishton kee taraph khitaab karake pharamaaya kyon, main tumase na kahata tha ki main aasamaanon aur zameenon ke chhipe hue raaz ko jaanata hoon, aur jo kuchh tum ab zaahir karate ho aur jo kuchh tum chhipaate the (vah sab) jaanata hoon

[34] aur (us vakt qo yaad karo) jab hamane farishton se kaha ki aadam ko sajada karo to sab ke sab jhuk gae magar shaitaan ne inkaar kiya aur guroor mein aa gaya aur kaafir ho gaya

[35] aur hamane aadam se kaha ai aadam tum apanee beevee samait behisht mein raha saha karo aur jahaan se tumhaara jee chaahe usamen se ba pharaagat khao (piyo) magar us darakht ke paas bhee na jaana (varana) phir tum apana aap nuqasaan karoge

[36] tab shaitaan ne aadam va hauvva ko (dhokha dekar) vahaan se dagamagaaya aur aakhir kaar unako jis (aish va raahat) mein the unase nikaal phenka aur hamane kaha (ai aadam va hauvva) tum (zameen par) utar pado tumamen se ek ka ek dushaman hoga aur zameen mein tumhaare lie ek khaas vakt (qayaamat) tak thaharaav aur thikaana hai

[37] phir aadam ne apane paravaradigaar se (maazarat ke chand alphaaz) seekhe pas khuda ne un alphaaz kee barakat se aadam kee tauba kubool kar lee beshak vah bada maaf karane vaala meharabaan hai

[38] (aur jab aadam ko) ye hukm diya tha ki yahaan se utar pado (to bhee kah diya tha ki) agar tumhaare paas meree taraf se hidaayat aae to (usakee pairavee karana kyonki) jo log meree hidaayat par chalenge un par (qayaamat) mein na koee khauph hoga

[39] aur na vah ranjeeda hoge aur (ye bhee yaad rakho) jin logon ne kuphr ikhateyaar kiya aur hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya to vahee jahannumee hain aur hamesha dozakh mein pade rahege

[40] ai banee isaraeel (yaaqoob kee aulaad) mere un ehasaanaat ko yaad karo jo tum par pahale kar chuke hain aur tum mere ehad va iqaraar (eemaan) ko poora karo to main tumhaare ehad (savaab) ko poora karoonga, aur mujh hee se darate raho

[41] aur jo (kuraan) mainne naazil kiya vah us kitaab (tauret) kee (bhee) tasadeeq karata hoon jo tumhaare paas hai aur tum sabase chale usake inkaar par maujood na ho jao aur meree aayaton ke badale thodee qeemat (dunayaavee phaayada) na lo aur mujh hee se darate raho

[42] aur haq ko baatil ke saath na milao aur haq baat ko na chhipao haalaanki tum jaanate ho aur paabandee se namaaz ada karo

[43] aur zakaat diya karo aur jo log (hamaare saamane) ibaadat ke lie jhukate hain unake saath tum bhee jhuka karo

[44] aur tum logon se nekee karane ko kahate ho aur apanee khabar nahin lete haalaanki tum kitaabe khuda ko (baraabar) rata karate ho to tum kya itana bhee nahin samajhate

[45] aur (museebat ke vakt) sabr aur namaaz ka sahaara pakado aur alabatta namaaz doobhar to hai magar un khaaqasaaron par (nahin) jo bakhoobee jaanate hain

[46] ki vah apane paravaradigaar kee baaragaah mein haazir honge aur zaroor usakee taraph laut jaenge

[47] ai banee isarail meree un neamaton ko yaad karo jo mainne pahale tumhen dee aur ye (bhee to socho) ki hamane tumako saare jahaan ke logon se badha diya

[48] aur us din se daro (jis din) koee shakhs kisee kee taraph se na phidiya ho sakega aur na usakee taraph se koee siphaarish maanee jaegee aur na usaka koee muaavaza liya jaega aur na vah madad pahunchae jaenge

[49] aur (us vakt qo yaad karo) jab hamane tumhen (tumhaare burzago ko) phiraun (ke panje) se chhudaaya jo tumhen bade-bade dukh de ke sataate the tumhaare ladakon par chhuree pherate the aur tumhaaree auraton ko (apanee khidamat ke lie) zinda rahane dete the aur usamen tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se (tumhaare sabr kee) sakht aazamaish thee

[50] aur (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab hamane tumhaare lie dariya ko tukade-tukade kiya phir hamane tumako chhutakaara diya

[51] aur phiraun ke aadamiyon ko tumhaare dekhate-dekhate dubo diya aur (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab hamane moosa se chaalees raaton ka vaayada kiya tha aur tum logon ne unake jaane ke baad ek bachhade ko (parasatish ke lie khuda) bana liya

[52] haalaanki tum apane oopar zulm jot rahe the phir hamane usake baad bhee daraguzar kee taaki tum shukr karo

[53] aur (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab moosa ko (tauret) ata kee aur haq aur baatil ko juda karanevaala qaanoon (inaayat kiya) taake tum hidaayat pao

[54] aur (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab moosa ne apanee qaum se kaha ki ai meree qaum tumane bachhade ko (khuda) bana ke apane oopar bada sakht julm kiya to ab (isake siva koee chaara nahin ki) tum apane khaalik kee baaragaah mein tauba karo aur vah ye hai ki apane ko qatl kar daalo tumhaare paravaradigaar ke nazadeek tumhaare haq mein yahee behatar hai, phir jab tumane aisa kiya to khuda ne tumhaaree tauba qubool kar lee beshak vah bada meharabaan maaf karane vaala hai

[55] aur (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab tumane moosa se kaha tha ki ai moosa ham tum par us vakt tak eemaan na laenge jab tak ham khuda ko zaahir bazaahir na dekh le us par tumhen bijalee ne le daala, aur tum takate hee rah gae

[56] phir tumhen tumhaare marane ke baad hamane jila uthaaya taaki tum shukr karo

[57] aur hamane tum par abr ka saaya kiya aur tum par man va salava utaara aur (ye bhee to kah diya tha ki) jo sutharee va naphees roziya tumhen dee hain unhen shauq se khao, aur un logon ne hamaara to kuchh bigada nahin magar apanee jaanon par sitam dhaate rahe

[58] aur (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab hamane tumase kaha ki is gaanv (areeha) mein jao aur isamen jahaan chaaho pharaagat se khao (piyo) aur daravaaze par sajada karate hue aur zabaan se hitta bakhshish kahate hue aao to ham tumhaaree khata ye bakhsh dege aur ham nekee karane vaalon kee nekee (savaab) badha degen

[59] to jo baat unase kahee gaee thee use shareeron ne badalakar doosaree baat kahanee shuroo kar dee tab hamane un logon par jinhonne sharaarat kee thee unakee badakaaree kee vajah se aasamaanee bala naazil kee

[60] aur (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab moosa ne apanee qaum ke lie paanee maanga to hamane kaha (ai moosa) apanee laathee patthar par maaro (laathee maarate hee) usamen se baarah chashmen phoot nikale aur sab logon ne apana-apana ghaat bakhoobee jaan liya aur hamane aam ijaazat de dee ki khuda kee dee hueerozee se khao piyo aur mulk mein phasaad na karate phiro

[61] (aur vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab tumane moosa se kaha ki ai moosa hamase ek hee khaane par na raha jaega to aap hamaare lie apane paravaradigaar se dua keejie ki jo cheeze zameen se ugatee hai jaise saag paat tarakaaree aur kakadee aur gehoon ya (lahasun) aur masoor aur pyaaz (man va salava) kee jagah paida karen (moosa ne) kaha kya tum aisee cheez ko jo har tarah se behatar hai adana cheez se badalan chaahate ho to kisee shahar mein utar pado phir tumhaare lie jo tumane maanga hai sab maujood hai aur un par roosavaee aur mohataajee kee maar padee aur un logon ne qahare khuda kee taraph palata khaaya, ye sab is sabab se hua ki vah log khuda kee nishaaniyon se inkaar karate the aur paigambaron ko naahak shaheed karate the, aur is vajah se (bhee) ki vah naafaramaanee aur sarakashee kiya karate the

[62] beshak musalamaanon aur yahoodiyon aur nasaraaniyon aur la mazahabon mein se jo koee khuda aur roze aakhirat par eemaan lae aur achchhe-achchhe kaam karata rahe to unheen ke lie unaka ajr va savaab unake khuda ke paas hai aur na (qayaamat mein) un par kisee ka khauph hoga na vah ranjeeda dil honge

[63] aur (vah vakt yaad karo) jab hamane (taameele tauret) ka tumase eqaraar kar liya aur hamane tumhaare sar par toor se (pahaad ko) laakar latakaaya aur kah diya ki tauret jo hamane tumako dee hai usako mazaboot pakade raho aur jo kuchh usamen hai usako yaad rakho

[64] taaki tum parahezagaar bano phir usake baad tum (apane ehado paimaan se) phir gae pas agar tum par khuda ka phazal aur usakee meharabaanee na hotee to tumane sakht ghaata uthaaya hota

[65] aur apanee qaum se un logon kee haalat to tum bakhoobee jaanate ho jo shambe (saneechar) ke din apanee had se guzar gae (ki baavajood mumaaniat shikaar khelane nikale) to hamane un se kaha ki tum rainde gae bandar ban jao (aur vah bandar ho gae)

[66] pas hamane is vaaqaye se un logon ke vaaste jin ke saamane hua tha aur jo usake baad aanevaale the azaab qaraar diya, aur parahezagaaron ke lie naseehat

[67] aur (vah vakt yaad karo) jab moosa ne apanee qaum se kaha ki khuda tum logon ko taakeedee hukm karata hai ki tum ek gaay zibaah karo vah log kahane lage kya tum hamase dillagee karate ho moosa ne kaha main khuda se panaah maangata hoon ki main jaahil banoon

[68] tab vah log kahane lage ki (achchha) tum apane khuda se dua karo ki hamen bata de ki vah gaay kaisee ho moosa ne kaha beshak khuda ne pharamaata hai ki vah gaay na to bahut boodhee ho aur na bachhiya balki unamen se ausat daraje kee ho, garaz jo tumako hukm diya gaya usako baja lao

[69] vah kahane lage (vaah) tum apane khuda se dua karo ki hamen ye bata de ki usaka rang aakhir kya ho moosa ne kaha beshak khuda pharamaata hai ki vah gaay khoob gahare zard rang kee ho dekhane vaale use dekhakar khush ho jae

[70] tab kahane lage ki tum apane khuda se dua karo ki hamen zara ye to bata de ki vah (gaay) aur kaisee ho (vah) gaay to aur gaayon mein mil jul gaee aur khuda ne chaaha to ham zaroor (usaka) pata laga lege

[71] moosa ne kaha khuda zaroor pharamaata hai ki vah gaay na to itanee sadhaee ho ki zameen jote na khetee seechen bhalee changee ek rang kee ki usamen koee dhabba tak na ho, vah bole ab (ja ke) theek-theek bayaan kiya, garaz un logon ne vah gaay halaal kee haalaanki unase ummeed na thee vah ki vah aisa karenge

[72] aur jab ek shakhs ko maar daala aur tumamen usakee baabat phoot pad gaee ek doosare ko qaatil bataane laga jo tum chhipaate the

[73] khuda ko usaka zaahir karana manjoor tha pas hamane kaha ki us gaay ko koee tukada lekar is (kee laash) par maaro yoon khuda murde ko zinda karata hai aur tum ko apanee kudarat kee nishaaniyaan dikha deta hai

[74] taaki tum samajho phir usake baad tumhaare dil sakht ho gaye pas vah misal patthar ke (sakht) the ya usase bhee jyaada karakht kyonki pattharon mein baaz to aise hote hain ki unase naharen jaaree ho jaatee hain aur baaz aise hote hain ki unamen daraar pad jaatee hai aur unamen se paanee nikal padata hai aur baaz patthar to aise hote hain ki khuda ke khauph se gir padate hain aur jo kuchh tum kar rahe ho usase khuda gaaphil nahin hai

[75] (musalamaanon) kya tum ye laalach rakhate ho ki vah tumhaara (sa) eemaan laengen haalaanki unamen ka ek giroh (saabiq mein) aisa tha ki khuda ka kalaam sunaata tha aur achchhee tarah samajhane ke baad ulat pher kar deta tha haalaanki vah khoob jaanate the aur jab un logon se mulaaqaat karate hain

[76] jo eemaan lae to kah dete hain ki ham to eemaan la chuke aur jab unase baaz-baaz ke saath takhilaya karate hain to kahate hain ki jo kuchh khuda ne tum par (tauret) mein zaahir kar diya hai kya tum (musalamaanon ko) bata doge taaki usake sabab se kal tumhaare khuda ke paas tum par hujjat laen kya tum itana bhee nahin samajhate

[77] lekin kya vah log (itana bhee) nahin jaanate ki vah log jo kuchh chhipaate hain ya zaahir karate hain khuda sab kuchh jaanata hai

[78] aur kuchh unamen se aise anapadh hain ki vah kitaabe khuda ko apane matalab kee baaton ke siva kuchh nahin samajhate aur vah phaqat khyaalee baaten kiya karate hain

[79] pas vae ho un logon par jo apane haath se kitaab likhate hain phir (logon se kahate phirate) hain ki ye khuda ke yahaan se (aaee) hai taaki usake zariye se thodee see qeemat (dunayaavee faayada) haasil karen pas aphasos hai un par ki unake haathon ne likha aur phir aphasos hai unapar ki vah aisee kamaee karate hain

[80] aur kahate hain ki ginatee ke chand dinon ke siva hamen aag chhuegee bhee to nahin (ai rasool) in logon se kaho ki kya tumane khuda se koee iqaraar le liya hai ki phir vah kisee tarah apane iqaraar ke khilaaf haragiz na karega ya be samajhe boojhe khuda par bohataav jodate ho

[81] haan (sach to yah hai) ki jisane buraee haasil kee aur usake gunaahon ne chaaron taraph se use gher liya hai vahee log to dozakhee hain aur vahee (to) usamen hamesha rahenge

[82] aur jo log eemaanadaar hain aur unhonne achchhe kaam kie hain vahee log jannatee hain ki hamesha jannat mein rahenge

[83] aur (vah vakt yaad karo) jab hamane banee eesarail se (jo tumhaare burjug the) ahad va paimaan liya tha ki khuda ke siva kisee kee ibaadat na karana aur maan baap aur qaraabatadaaron aur yateemon aur mohataajon ke saath achchhe sulook karana aur logon ke saath achchhee tarah (naramee) se baaten karana aur baraabar namaaz padhana aur zakaat dena phir tumamen se thode aadimiyon ke siva (sab ke sab) phir gae aur tum log ho hee iqaraar se munh pherane vaale

[84] aur (vah vakt yaad karo) jab hamane tum (tumhaare burzugon) se ahad liya tha ki aapas mein khooreziyaan na karana aur na apane logon ko shahar badar karana to tum (tumhaare burjugon) ne iqaraar kiya tha aur tum bhee usakee gavaahee dete ho

[85] (ki haan aisa hua tha) phir vahee log to tum ho ki aapas mein ek doosare ko qatl karate ho aur apanon se ek jatthe ke naahaq aur zabaradastee himaayatee banakar doosare ko shahar badar karate ho (aur lutf to ye hai ki) agar vahee log qaidee banakar tamhaare paas (madad maangane) aae to unako taavaan dekar chhuda lete ho haalaanki unaka nikaalana hee tum par haraam kiya gaya tha to phir kya tum (kitaabe khuda kee) baaz baaton par eemaan rakhate ho aur baaz se inkaar karate ho pas tum mein se jo log aisa karen unakee saza isake siva aur kuchh nahin ki zindagee bhar kee roosavaee ho aur (aakhirakaar) qayaamat ke din sakht azaab kee taraph lauta diye jae aur jo kuchh tum log karate ho khuda usase gaafil nahin hai

[86] yahee vah log hain jinhonne aakherat ke badale duniya kee zindagee khareed pas na unake azaab hee mein takhfeef (kamee) kee jaegee aur na vah log kisee tarah kee madad die jaenge

[87] aur ye haqeeqee baat hai ki hamane moosa ko kitaab (tauret) dee aur unake baad bahut se paigambaron ko unake qadam ba qadam le chalen aur mariyam ke bete eesa ko (bhee bahut se) vaajee va raushan maujije die aur paak rooh jibareel ke zariye se unakee madad kee kya tum us qadar badadimaag ho gae ho ki jab koee paigambar tumhaare paas tumhaaree khvaahishe nafasaanee ke khilaaph koee hukm lekar aaya to tum akad baithe phir tumane baaz paigambaron ko to jhuthalaaya aur baaz ko jaan se maar daala

[88] aur kahane lage ki hamaare dilon par gilaaph chadha hua hai (aisa nahin) balki unake kuphr kee vajah se khuda ne unapar laanat kee hai pas kam hee log eemaan laate hain

[89] aur jab unake paas khuda kee taraf se kitaab (kuraan aaee aur vah us kitaab tauret) kee jo un ke paas tasadeeq bhee karatee hai. aur usase pahale (isakee ummeed par) kaafiron par phatehayaab hone kee duaen maangate the pas jab unake paas vah cheez jise pahachaanate the aa gaee to lage inkaar karane pas kaafiron par khuda kee laanat hai

[90] kya hee bura hai vah kaam jisake muqaabale mein (itanee baat par) vah log apanee jaanen bech baithe hain ki khuda apane bandon se jis par chaahe apanee inaayat se kitaab naazil kiya kare is rashk se jo kuchh khuda ne naazil kiya hai sabaka inkaar kar baithe pas un par gazab par gazab toot pada aur kaafiron ke lie (badee) roosavaee ka azaab hai

[91] aur jab unase kaha gaya ki (jo quraan) khuda ne naazil kiya hai us par eemaan lao to kahane lage ki ham to usee kitaab (tauret) par eemaan lae hain jo ham par naazil kee gaee thee aur us kitaab (kuraan) ko jo usake baad aaee hai nahin maanate hain haalaanki vah (quraan) haq hai aur us kitaab (tauret) kee jo unake paas hai tasadeeq bhee karatee hai magar us kitaab kuraan ka jo usake baad aaee hai inkaar karate hain (ai rasool) unase ye to poochho ki tum (tumhaare burjug) agar eemaanadaar the to phir kyon khuda ke paigambaron ka saabiq qatl karate the

[92] aur tumhaare paas moosa to vaazee va raushan maujize lekar aa hee chuke the phir bhee tumane unake baad bachhade ko khuda bana hee liya aur usase tum apane hee oopar zulm karane vaale the

[93] aur (vah vakt yaad karo) jab hamane tumase ahad liya aur (qohe) toor ko (tumhaaree udoole hukmee se) tumhaare sar par latakaaya aur (hamane kaha ki ye kitaab tauret) jo hamane dee hai mazabootee se lie raho aur (jo kuchh usamen hai) suno to kahane lage suna to (sahee lekin) ham isako maanate nahin aur unakee beeemaanee kee vajah se (goya) bachhade kee ulafat ghol ke unake dilon mein pila dee gaee (ai rasool) un logon se kah do ki agar tum eemaanadaar the to tumako tumhaara eemaan kya hee bura hukm karata tha

[94] (ai rasool) in logon se kah do ki agar khuda ke nazadeek aakherat ka ghar (behisht) khaas tumhaare vaaste hai aur logon ke vaasate nahin hai pas agar tum sachche ho to maut kee aarajoo qaro

[95] (taaki jaldee behisht mein jao) lekin vah un aamaale bad kee vajah se jinako unake haathon ne pahale se aage bheja hai haragiz maut kee aarazoo na karenge aur khuda zaalimon se khoob vaaqiph hai

[96] aur (ai rasool) tum un hee ko zindagee ka sabase jyaada harees paoge aur mushariqon mein se har ek shakhs chaahata hai ki kaash usako hazaar baras kee umr dee jaatee haalaanki agar itanee toolaanee umr bhee dee jae to vah khuda ke azaab se chhutakaara dene vaalee nahin, aur jo kuchh vah log karate hain khuda use dekh raha hai

[97] (ai rasool un logon se) kah do ki jo jibareel ka dushaman hai (usaka khuda dushaman hai) kyonki us farishte ne khuda ke hukm se (is kuraan ko) tumhaare dil par daala hai aur vah un kitaabon kee bhee tasadeek karata hai jo (pahale naazil ho chukee hain aur sab) usake saamane maujood hain aur eemaanadaaron ke vaaste khushakhabaree hai

[98] jo shakhs khuda aur usake pharishton aur usake rasoolon aur (khaasakar) jibaraeel va meekail ka dushaman ho to beshak khuda bhee (aise) kaafiron ka dushman hai

[99] aur (ai rasool) hamane tum par aisee nishaaniyaan naazil kee hain jo vaajee aur raushan hain aur aise naapharamaanon ke siva unaka koee inkaar nahin kar sakata

[100] aur unakee ye haalat hai ki jab kabhee koee ahad kiya to unamen se ek phareeq ne tod daala balki unamen se aksar to eemaan hee nahin rakhate

[101] aur jab unake paas khuda kee taraph se rasool (mohammad) aaya aur us kitaab (tauret) kee jo unake paas hai tasadeeq bhee karata hai to un ahale kitaab ke ek giroh ne kitaabe khuda ko apane pase pusht phenk diya goya vah log kuchh jaanate hee nahin aur us mantr ke peechhe pad gae

[102] jisako sulemaan ke zamaane kee salatanat mein shayaateen japa karate the haalaanki sulemaan ne kuphr nahin ikhateyaar kiya lekin shaitaanon ne kuphr ekhateyaar kiya ki vah logon ko jaadoo sikhaaya karate the aur vah cheezen jo haaroot aur maaroot donon farishton par baibil mein naazil kee gaee thee haalaanki ye donon farishte kisee ko sikhaate na the jab tak ye na kah dete the ki ham donon to faqat (zariyae aazamaish) hai pas to (is par amal karake) beeemaan na ho jaana us par bhee unase vah (totake) seekhate the jinakee vajah se miya beevee mein tafaraqa daalate haalaanki bagair ijne khudaavandee vah apanee in baaton se kisee ko zarar nahin pahuncha sakate the aur ye log aisee baaten seekhate the jo khud unhen nuqasaan pahunchaatee thee aur kuchh (napha) pahunchaatee thee baavajood ki vah yaqeenan jaan chuke the ki jo shakhs in (buraeeyon) ka khareedaar hua vah aakhirat mein benaseeb hain aur beshubah (muaavaza) bahut hee bada hai jisake badale unhonne apanee jaanon ko becha kaash (use kuchh) soche samajhe hote

[103] aur agar vah eemaan laate aur jaadoo vagairah se bachakar parahezagaar banate to khuda kee daragaah se jo savaab milata vah usase kaheen behatar hota kaash ye log (itana to) samajhate

[104] ai eemaanavaalon tum (rasool ko apanee taraph mutaavajje karana chaaho to) raaana (hamaaree riaayat kar) na kaha karo balki unazurana (ham par nazare tavajjo rakh) kaha karo aur (jee lagaakar) sunate raho aur kaaphiron ke lie dardanaak azaab hai

[105] ai rasool ahale kitaab mein se jin logon ne kuphr ikhateyaar kiya vah aur musharekeen ye nahin chaahate hain ki tum par tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se bhalaee (vahee) naazil kee jae aur (unaka to isamen kuchh ijaara nahin) khuda jisako chaahata hai apanee rahamat ke lie khaas kar leta hai aur khuda bada phazal (karane) vaala hai

[106] (ai rasool) ham jab koee aayat mansookh karate hain ya tumhaare zehan se mita dete hain to usase behatar ya vaisee hee (aur) naazil bhee kar dete hain kya tum nahin jaanate ki beshubaha khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[107] kya tum nahin jaanate ki aasamaan kee salatanat beshubaha khaas khuda hee ke lie hai aur khuda ke siva tumhaara na koee saraparast hai na madadagaar

[108] (musalamaanon) kya tum chaahate ho ki tum bhee apane rasool se vaisai hee (bedhange) savaalaat karo jis tarah saabiq (pahale) zamaane mein moosa se (betuke) savaalaat kie gae the aur jis shakhs ne eemaan ke badale kuphr ekhateyaar kiya vah to yaqeenee seedhe raaste se bhatak gaya

[109] (musalamaanon) ahale kitaab mein se aksar log apane dilee hasad kee vajah se ye khvaahish rakhate hain ki tumako eemaan laane ke baad phir kaafir bana den (aur lutph to ye hai ki) un par haq zaahir ho chuka hai usake baad bhee (ye tamanna baaqee hai) pas tum maaph karo aur daraguzar karo yahaan tak ki khuda apana (koee aur) hukm bheje beshak khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[110] aur namaaz padhate raho aur zakaat diye jao aur jo kuchh bhalaee apane lie (khuda ke yahaan) pahale se bhej doge us (ke savaab) ko maujood paaage jo kuchh tum karate ho use khuda zaroor dekh raha hai

[111] aur (yahood) kahate hain ki yahood (ke siva) aur (nasaara kahate hain ki) nasaara ke siva koee behisht mein jaane hee na paega ye unake khyaalee pulaav hai (ai rasool) tum un se kaho ki bhala agar tum sachche ho ki ham hee behisht mein jaenge to apanee daleel pesh karo

[112] haan alabatta jis shakhs ne khuda ke aage apana sar jhuka diya aur achchhe kaam bhee karata hai to usake lie usake paravaradigaar ke yahaan usaka badala (maujood) hai aur (aakherat mein) aise logon par na kisee tarah ka khauf hoga aur na aise log gamageen hoge

[113] aur yahood kahate hain ki nasaara ka mazahab kuchh (theek) nahin aur nasaara kahate hain ki yahood ka mazahab kuchh (theek) nahin haalaanki ye donon phareeq kitaabe (khuda) padhate rahate hain isee tarah unheen jaisee baaten vah (musharekeen arab) bhee kiya karate hain jo (khuda ke ehakaam) kuchh nahin jaanate to jis baat mein ye log pade jhagadate hain (duniya mein to tay na hoga) qayaamat ke din khuda unake daramiyaan theek phaisala kar dega

[114] aur usase badhakar zaalim kaun hoga jo khuda kee masajidon mein usaka naam lie jaane se (logon ko) roke aur unakee barabaadee ke dar pe ho, aison hee ko usamen jaana munaasib nahin magar sahame hue aise hee logon ke lie duniya mein roosavaee hai aur aise hee logon ke lie aakherat mein bada bhaaree azaab hai

[115] (tumhaare masajid mein rokane se kya hota hai kyonki saaree zameen) khuda hee kee hai (kya) poorab (kya) pashchim bas jahaan kaheen qible kee taraph rookh karo vahee khuda ka saamana hai beshak khuda badee gunjaish vaala aur khoob vaaqiph hai

[116] aur yahood kahane lage ki khuda aulaad rakhata hai haalaanki vah (is bakhede se) paak hai balki jo kuchh zameen va aasamaan mein hai sab usee ka hai aur sab usakee ke pharamaabaradaar hain

[117] (vahee) aasamaan va zameen ka mojid hai aur jab kisee kaam ka karana thaan leta hai to usakee nisabat sirph kah deta hai ki ho ja pas vah (khud ba khud) ho jaata hai

[118] aur jo (musharekeen) kuchh nahin jaanate kahate hain ki khuda hamase (khud) kalaam kyon nahin karata, ya hamaare paas (khud) koee nishaanee kyon nahin aatee, isee tarah unheen kee see baate vah kar chuke hain jo unase pahale the un sab ke dil aapas mein milate julate hain jo log yaqeen rakhate hain unako to apanee nishaaniyaan kyon saaphataur par dikha chuke

[119] (ai rasool) hamane tumako deene haq ke saath (behisht kee) khushakhabaree dene vaala aur (azaab se) daraane vaala banaakar bheja hai aur dozakhiyon ke baare mein tumase kuchh na poochha jaega

[120] aur (ai rasool) na to yahoodee kabhee tumase razaamand hoge na nasaara yahaan tak ki tum unake mazahab kee pairavee karo (ai rasool unase) kah do ki bas khuda hee kee hidaayat to hidaayat hai (baaqee dhakosala hai) aur agar tum isake baad bhee ki tumhaare paas ilm (quraan) aa chuka hai unakee khvaahishon par chale to (yaad rahe ki phir) tumako khuda (ke gazab) se bachaane vaala na koee saraparast hoga na madadagaar

[121] jin logon ko hamane kitaab (kuraan) dee hai vah log use is tarah padhate rahate hain jo usake padhane ka haq hai yahee log us par eemaan laate hain aur jo usase inakaar karate hain vahee log ghaate mein hain

[122] banee isaraeel meree un neamaton ko yaad karo jo mainnan tum ko dee hain aur ye ki mainne tumako saare jahaann par phazeelat dee

[123] aur us din se daro jis din koee shakhs kisee kee taraph se na phidaya ho sakega aur na usakee taraph se koee muaaveza qubool kiya jaega aur na koee siphaarish hee phaayada pahuchaan sakegee, aur na log madad die jaenge

[124] (ai rasool) banee isaraeel ko vah vakt bhee yaad dilao jab ibaraaheem ko unake paravaradigaar ne chand baaton mein aazamaaya aur unhonne poora kar diya to khuda ne pharamaaya main tumako (logon ka) peshava banaane vaala hoon (hazarat ibaraaheem ne) arz kee aur meree aulaad mein se pharamaaya (haan magar) mere is ahad par zaalimon mein se koee shakhs faayaz nahin ho sakata

[125] (ai rasool vah vakt bhee yaad dilao) jab hamane khaane kaaba ko logon ke savaab aur panaah kee jagah qaraar dee aur hukm diya gaya ki ibaraaheem kee (is) jagah ko namaaz kee jagah banao aur ibaraaheem va isamail se ahad va paimaan liya ki mere (us) ghar ko tavaaf aur etaqaaf aur rookoo aur sajada karane vaalon ke vaaste saaph suthara rakho

[126] aur (ai rasool vah vakt bhee yaad dilao) jab ibaraaheem ne dua maangee ki ai mere paravaradigaar is (shahar) ko panaah va aman ka shahar bana, aur usake rahane vaalon mein se jo khuda aur roze aakhirat par eemaan lae usako tarah-tarah ke phal khaane ko den khuda ne pharamaaya (achchha magar) vo kuphr ikhateyaar karega usakee duniya mein chand roz (un cheezo se) phaayada uthaane doonga phir (aakherat mein) usako majaboor karake dozakh kee taraph kheench le jaoonga aur vah bahut bura thikaana hai

[127] aur (vah vakt yaad dilao) jab ibaraaheem va isamaeel khaanae kaaba kee buniyaaden buland kar rahe the (aur dua) maangate jaate the ki ai hamaare paravaradigaar hamaaree (ye khidamat) kubool kar beshak too hee (dooa ka) sunane vaala (aur usaka) jaanane vaala hai

[128] (aur) ai hamaare paalane vaale too hamen apana pharamaabaradaar banda bana hamaaree aulaad se ek giroh (paida kar) jo tera pharamaabaradaar ho, aur hamako hamaare haj kee jagahon dikha de aur hamaaree tauba qubool kar, beshak too hee bada tauba kubool karane vaala meharabaan hai

[129] (aur) ai hamaare paalane vaale makke vaalon mein unheen mein se ek rasool ko bhej jo unako teree aayaten padhakar sunae aur aasamaanee kitaab aur akl kee baaten sikhae aur un (ke nufoos) ke paakeeza kar den beshak too hee gaalib aur saahibe tadabeer hai

[130] aur kaun hai jo ibaraaheem ke tareeqe se napharat kare magar jo apane ko ahamaq banae aur beshak hamane unako duniya mein bhee muntikhab kar liya aur vah zaroor aakherat mein bhee achchhon hee mein se hoge

[131] jab unase unake paravaradigaar ne kaha islaam kubool karo to arz mein saare jahaan ke paravaradigaar par islaam laaya

[132] aur isee tareeke qee ibaraaheem ne apanee aulaad se vaseeyat kee aur yaakoob ne (bhee) ki ai pharazandon khuda ne tumhaare vaaste is deen (islaam) ko pasand pharamaaya hai pas tum haragiz na marana magar musalamaan hee hokar

[133] (ai yahood) kya tum us vakt maujood the jab yaakoob ke sar par maut aa khadee hueeus vakt unhonne apane beton se kaha ki mere baad kisee kee ibaadat karoge kahane lage ham aap ke maabood aur aap ke baap daadaon ibaraaheem va ismail va isahaaq ke maabood va yakata khuda kee ibaadat karenge aur ham usake pharamaabaradaar hain

[134] (ai yahood) vah log the jo chal base jo unhonne kamaaya unake aage aaya aur jo tum kamaoge tumhaare aage aaega aur jo kuchh bhee vah karate the usakee poochhagachh tumase nahin hogee

[135] (yahoodee eesaee musalamaanon se) kahate hain ki yahood ya nasaraanee ho jao to raahe raast par aa jaoge (ai rasool unase) kah do ki ham ibaraaheem ke tareeqe par hain jo baatil se katara kar chalate the aur musharekeen se na the

[136] (aur ai musalamaanon tum ye) kaho ki ham to khuda par eemaan lae hain aur us par jo ham par naazil kiya gaya (kuraan) aur jo saheefe ibaraaheem va isamail va isahaaq va yaakoob aur aulaade yaakoob par naazil hue the (un par) aur jo kitaab moosa va eesa ko dee gaee (us par) aur jo aur paigambaron ko unake paravaradigaar kee taraph se unhen diya gaya (us par) ham to unamen se kisee (ek) mein bhee taphareeq nahin karate aur ham to khuda hee ke pharamaabaradaar hain

[137] pas agar ye log bhee usee tarah eemaan lae hain jis tarah tum to alabatta raahe raast par aa gae aur agar vah is tareeke se munh pher len to bas vah sirph tumhaaree hee zid par hai to (ai rasool) un (ke shar) se (bachaane ko) tumhaare lie khuda kaafee hoga aur vah (sabakee haalat) khoob jaanata (aur) sunata hai

[138] (musalamaanon se kaho ki) rang to khuda hee ka rang hai jisamen tum range gae aur khudaee rang se behatar kaun rang hoga aur ham to usee kee ibaadat karate hain

[139] (ai rasool) tum unase poochho ki kya tum ham se khuda ke baare jhagadate ho haalaanki vahee hamaara (bhee) paravaradigaar hai (vahee) tumhaara bhee (paravaradigaar hai) hamaare lie hai hamaaree kaaraguzaariyaan aur tumhaare lie tumhaaree kaarasataaniyaan aur ham to nirekhare usee mein hain

[140] kya tum kahate ho ki ibaraaheem va isamail va isahaaq va aalauden yaakoob sab ke sab yahoodee ya nasaraanee the (ai rasool unase) poochho to ki tum jyaada vaaqif ho ya khuda aur usase badhakar kaun zaalim hoga jisake paas khuda kee taraph se gavaahee (maujood) ho (ki vah yahoodee na the) aur phir vah chhipae aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda usase bekhabar nahin

[141] ye vah log the jo sidhaar chuke jo kuchh kama gae unake lie tha aur jo kuchh tum kamaoge tumhaare lie hoga aur jo kuchh vah kar guzare usakee poochhagachh tumase na hogee

[142] baaz ahamaq log ye kah baithegen ki musalamaan jis qibale baitul muqaddas kee taraph pahale se sajada karate the us se doosare qibale kee taraph mud jaane ka bais hua. ai rasool tum unake javaab mein kaho ki poorab pashchim sab khuda ka hai jise chaahata hai seedhe raaste kee taraph hidaayat karata hai

[143] aur jis tarah tumhaare qibale ke baare mein hidaayat kee usee tarah tum ko aadil ummat banaaya taaki aur logon ke muqaabale mein tum gavaah bano aur rasool mohammad tumhaare muqaabale mein gavaah banen aur (ai rasool) jis qibale kee taraf tum pahale sazada karate the ham ne usako ko sirph is vajah se qibala qaraar diya tha ki jab qibala badala jae to ham un logon ko jo rasool kee pairavee karate hain ham un logon se alag dekh len jo ulate paav phirate hain agarache ye ulat pher siva un logon ke jin kee khuda ne hidaayat kee hai sab par shaaq zarur hai aur khuda aisa nahin hai ki tumhaare eemaan namaaz ko jo baitulamuqaddas kee taraph padh chuke ho barabaad kar de beshak khuda logon par bada hee rafeek va meharabaan hai.

[144] ai rasool qibala badalane ke vaaste beshak tumhaara baar baar aasamaan kee taraph munh karana ham dekh rahe hain to ham zarur tum ko aise qibale kee taraph pher degen ki tum nihaal ho jao achchha to namaaz hee mein tum maszide mohataram kaabe kee taraph munh kar lo aur ai musalamaanon tum jahaan kahee bhee ho usee kee taraf apana munh kar liya karo aur jin logon ko kitaab tauret vagairah dee gayee hai vah bakhoobee jaanate hain ki ye tabadeel qibale bahut baja va durust hai aur us ke paravaradigaar kee taraf se hai aur jo kuchh vah log karate hain us se khuda bekhabar nahee

[145] aur agar ahale kitaab ke saamane duniya kee saaree daleele pesh kar doge to bhee vah tumhaare qibale ko na maanengen aur na tum hee unake qibale ko maanane vaale ho aur khud ahale kitaab bhee ek doosare ke qibale ko nahin maanate aur jo ilm quraan tumhaare paas aa chuka hai usake baad bhee agar tum unakee khvaahish par chale to alabatta tum naafaramaan ho jaoge

[146] jin logon ko hamane kitaab (taurait vagairah) dee hai vah jis tarah apane beton ko pahachaanate hai usee tarah tarah vah us paigambar ko bhee pahachaanate hain aur un mein kuchh log to aise bhee hain jo deede va daanista (jaan bujhakar) haq baat ko chhipaate hain

[147] ai rasool tabadeele qibala tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se haq hai pas tum kaheen shak karane vaalon mein se na ho jaana

[148] aur har phareeq ke vaaste ek simt hai usee kee taraph vah namaaz mein apana munh kar leta hai pas tum ai musalamaanon jhagade ko chhod do aur nekiyon me un se lapak ke aage badh jao tum jahaan kaheen hoge khuda tum sabako apanee taraph le aaaiga beshak khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[149] aur (ai rasool) tum jahaan se jao (yahaan tak makka se) to bhee namaaz me tum apana munh maszide mohataram (kaaba) kee taraf kar liya karo aur beshak ye naya qibala tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se haq hai

[150] aur tumhaare kaamon se khuda gaaphil nahee hai aur (ai rasool) tum jahaan se jao (yahaan tak ke makka se to bhee) tum (namaaz mein) apana munh maszide haraam kee taraph kar liya karo aur (ai rasool) tum jahaan kahee hua karo to namaaz mein apana munh usee kaaba kee taraf kar liya karo (baar baar hukm dene ka ek phaayada ye hai taaki logon ka ilzaam tum par na aane pae magar un mein se jo log naahaq hathadharmee karate hain vah to zarur ilzaam degen) to tum log unase daro nahin aur sirf mujhase daro aur (doosara faayada ye hai) taaki tum par apanee neamat pooree kar doon

[151] aur teesara phaayada ye hai taaki tum hidaayat pao musalamaanon ye ehasaan bhee vaisa hee hai jaise ham ne tum mein tum hee mein ka ek rasool bheja jo tumako hamaaree aayaten padh kar sunae aur tumhaare naphs ko paakeeza kare aur tumhen kitaab quraan aur akl kee baaten sikhae aur tum ko vah baaten bataane jin kee tumhen pahale se khabar bhee na thee

[152] pas tum hamaaree yaad rakho to mai bhee tumhaara zikr (khair) kiya karugaan aur mera shukriya ada karate raho aur naashukree na karo

[153] ai eemaanadaaron museebat ke vakt sabr aur namaaz ke zarie se khuda kee madad maangon beshak khuda sabr karane vaalon hee ka saathee hai

[154] aur jo log khuda kee raah mein maare gae unhen kabhee murda na kahana balki vah log zinda hain magar tum unakee zindagee kee haqeekat ka kuchh bhee shoor nahin rakhate

[155] aur ham tumhen kuchh khauf aur bhookh se aur maalon aur jaanon aur phalon kee kamee se zarur aazamaegen aur (ai rasool) aise sabr karane vaalon ko khushakhabaree de do

[156] ki jab un par koee museebat aa padee to vah (besaakhta) bol uthe ham to khuda hee ke hain aur ham usee kee taraph laut kar jaane vaale hain

[157] unheen logon par unake paravaradigaar kee taraph se inaayaten hain aur rahamat aur yahee log hidaayat yaaphta hai

[158] beshak (kohe) safa aur (koh) marava khuda kee nishaaniyon mein se hain pas jo shakhs khaane kaaba ka haj ya umara kare us par un dono ke (daramiyaan) tavaaf (aamad o rapht) karane mein kuchh gunaah nahin (balki savaab hai) aur jo shakhs khush khush nek kaam kare to phir khuda bhee qadaradaan (aur) vaaqifakaar hai

[159] beshak jo log hamaaree in raushan daleelon aur hidaayaton ko jinhen hamane naazil kiya usake baad chhipaate hain jabaki ham kitaab taurait mein logon ke saamane saaf saaf bayaan kar chuke hain to yahee log hain jin par khuda bhee laanat karata hai aur laanat karane vaale bhee laanat karate hain

[160] magar jin logon ne (haq chhipaane se) tauba kee aur apanee kharaabee kee isalaah kar lee aur jo kitaabe khuda mein hai saaf saaf bayaan kar diya pas un kee tauba mai qubool karata hoon aur mai to bada tauba qubool karane vaala meharabaan hoon

[161] beshak jin logon nen kuphr ekhteyaar kiya aur kufr hee kee haalat mein mar gae unhee par khuda kee aur pharishton kee aur tamaam logon kee laanat hai hamesha usee phatakaar mein rahenge

[162] na to unake azaab hee mein takhfeef (kamee) kee jaegee

[163] aur na unako azaab se mohalat dee jaegee aur tumhaara maabood to vahee yakata khuda hai us ke siva koee maabood nahin jo bada meharabaan raham vaala hai

[164] beshak aasamaan va zameen kee paidaish aur raat din ke raddo badal mein aur qashtiyon jahaazon mein jo logon ke naphe qee cheeze (maale tijaarat vagairah dariya) mein le kar chalate hain aur paanee mein jo khuda ne aasamaan se barasaaya phir us se zameen ko murda (bekaar) hone ke baad jila diya (shaadaab kar diya) aur us mein har qism ke jaanavar phaila diye aur havaon ke chalaane mein aur abr mein jo aasamaan va zameen ke daramiyaan khuda ke hukm se ghira rahata hai (in sab baaton mein) akl vaalon ke lie badee badee nishaaniyaan hain

[165] aur baaz log aise bhee hain jo khuda ke siva auron ko bhee khuda ka misal va shareek banaate hain (aur) jaisee mohabbat khuda se rakhanee chaahie vaisee hee un se rakhate hain aur jo log eemaanadaar hain vah un se kaheen badh kar khuda kee ulafat rakhate hain aur kaash zaalimon ko (is vakt) vah baat soojhatee jo azaab dekhane ke baad soojhegee ki yaqeenan har tarah kee qoovat khuda hee ko hai aur ye ki beshak khuda bada sakht azaab vaala hai

[166] (vah kya sakht vakt hoga) jab peshava log apane pairavo se apana peechha chhudaege aur (ba chashmen khud) azaab ko dekhegen aur unake baahamee taalluqaat toot jaenge

[167] aur pairav kahane lagenge ki agar hamen kaheen phir (duniya mein) palatana mile to ham bhee un se isee tarah alag ho jaayenge jis tarah eain vakt par ye log ham se alag ho gae yoon hee khuda un ke aamaal ko dikhaega jo unhen (sar taapa paas hee) paas dikhaee dengen aur phir bhala kab vah dozakh se nikal sakaten hain

[168] ai logon jo kuchh zameen mein hain us mein se halaal va paakeeza cheez (shauq se) khao aur shaitaan ke qadam ba qadam na chalo vah to tumhaara zaahir ba zaahir dushman hai

[169] vah to tumhen buraee aur badakaaree hee ka hukm karega aur ye chaahega ki tum be jaane boojhe khuda par bohataan baandhon

[170] aur jab un se kaha jaata hai ki jo hukm khuda kee taraph se naazil hua hai us ko maano to kahate hain ki nahin balki ham to usee tareeqe par chalenge jis par hamane apane baap daadaon ko paaya agarache un ke baap daada kuchh bhee na samajhate hon aur na raahe raast hee par chalate rahe hon

[171] aur jin logon ne kuphr ekhteyaar kiya un kee misaal to us shakhs kee misaal hai jo aise jaanavar ko pukaar ke apana halaq phaade jo aavaaz aur pukaar ke siva sunata (samajhata khaak) na ho ye log bahare goonge andhen hain ki khaak nahin samajhate

[172] ai eemaanadaaron jo kuchh ham ne tumhen diya hai us mein se sutharee cheezen (shauq se) khaon aur agar khuda hee kee ibaadat karate ho to usee ka shukr karo

[173] usane to tum par bas murda jaanavar aur khoon aur sooar ka gosht aur vah jaanavar jis par zabah ke vakt khuda ke siva aur kisee ka naam liya gaya ho haraam kiya hai pas jo shakhs majaboor ho aur sarakashee karane vaala aur jyaadatee karane vaala na ho (aur uname se koee cheez kha le) to usapar gunaah nahin hai beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[174] beshak jo log in baaton ko jo khuda ne kitaab mein naazil kee hai chhipaate hain aur usake badale thodee see qeemat (dunayaavee nafa) le leten hai ye log bas angaaron se apane pet bharate hain aur qayaamat ke din khuda un se baat tak to karega nahin aur na unhen (gunaahon se) paak karega aur unheen ke lie dardanaak azaab hai

[175] yahee log vah hain jinhonne hidaayat ke badale gumaraahee mol lee aur bakhyiy (khuda) ke badale azaab pas vah log dozakh kee aag ke kyonkar baradaasht karenge

[176] ye isalie ki khuda ne barahaq kitaab naazil kee aur beshak jin logon ne kitaabe khuda mein raddo badal kee vah log bade palle daraje kee mukhaalephat mein hain

[177] nekee kuchh yahee thodee hai ki namaaz mein apane munh poorab ya pashchim kee taraf kar lo balki nekee to usakee hai jo khuda aur roze aakhirat aur farishton aur khuda kee kitaabon aur paigambaron par eemaan lae aur usakee ulafat mein apana maal qaraabat daaron aur yateemon aur mohataajo aur paradesiyon aur maangane vaalon aur laundee gulaam (ke guloo khalaasee) mein sarph kare aur paabandee se namaaz padhe aur zakaat deta rahe aur jab koee ehad kiya to apane qaul ke poore ho aur fakr va phaaqa ranj aur ghutan ke vakt saabit qadam rahe yahee log vah hain jo daave eemaan mein sachche nikale aur yahee log parahezagaar hai

[178] ai mominon jo log (naahaq) maar daale jaen unake badale mein tum ko jaan ke badale jaan lene ka hukm diya jaata hai aazaad ke badale aazaad aur gulaam ke badale gulaam aur aurat ke badale aurat pas jis (qaatil) ko usake eemaanee bhaee taalibe kesaas kee taraph se kuchh maaf kar diya jaaye to use bhee usake qadam ba qadam nekee karana aur khush maaamalatee se (khoon baha) ada kar dena chaahie ye tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph aasaanee aur meharabaanee hai phir usake baad jo jyaadatee kare to us ke lie dardanaak azaab hai

[179] aur ai aqalamanadon qasaas (ke qavaed muqarrar kar dene) mein tumhaaree zindagee hai (aur iseelie jaaree kiya gaya hai taaki tum khoonrezee se) parahez karo

[180] (musalamaanon) tum ko hukm diya jaata hai ki jab tum mein se kisee ke saamane maut aa khadee ho basharte ki vah kuchh maal chhod jaen to maan baap aur qaraabatadaaron ke lie achchhee vaseeyat karen jo khuda se darate hain un par ye ek haq hai

[181] phir jo sun chuka usake baad use kuchh ka kuchh kar de to us ka gunaah unheen logon kee garadan par hai jo use badal daalen beshak khuda sab kuchh jaanata aur sunata hai

[182] (haan alabatta) jo shakhs vaseeyat karane vaale se beja tarafadaaree ya be insaaphee ka khauph rakhata hai aur un vaarison mein sulah kara de to us par badalane ka kuchh gunaah nahin hai beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[183] ai eemaanadaaron roza rakhana jis tarah tum se pahale ke logon par pharj tha usee taraph tum par bhee pharz kiya gaya taaki tum us kee vajah se bahut se gunaahon se bacho

[184] (vah bhee hamesha nahin balki) ginatee ke chand roz is par bhee (roze ke dinon mein) jo shakhs tum mein se beemaar ho ya saphar mein ho to aur dinon mein jitane qaza hue ho) gin ke rakh le aur jinhen roza rakhane kee koovat hai aur na rakhen to un par us ka badala ek mohataaj ko khaana khila dena hai aur jo shakhs apanee khushee se bhalaee kare to ye us ke lie jyaada behatar hai aur agar tum samajhadaar ho to (samajh lo ki phidaye se) roza rakhana tumhaare haq mein baharahaal achchha hai

[185] (rozon ka) maheena ramazaan hai jis mein quraan naazil kiya gaya jo logon ka rahanuma hai aur usamen rahanumaee aur (haq va baatil ke) tameez kee raushan nishaaniyaan hain (musalamaanon) tum mein se jo shakhs is maheenen mein apanee jagah par ho to usako chaahie ki roza rakhe aur jo shakhs beemaar ho ya phir safar mein ho to aur dinon mein roze kee ginatee pooree kare khuda tumhaare saath aasaanee karana chaahata hai aur tumhaare saath sakhtee karanee nahin chaahata aur (shumaar ka hukm is lie diya hai) taaki tum (rozo kee) ginatee pooree karo aur taaki khuda ne jo tum ko raah par laga diya hai us neamat par us kee badaee karo aur taaki tum shukr guzaar bano

[186] (ai rasool) jab mere bande mera haal tumase poochhe to (kah do ki) mai un ke paas hee hoon aur jab mujhase koee dua maangata hai to mai har dua karane vaalon kee dua (sun leta hoon aur jo munaasib ho to) qubool karata hoon pas unhen chaahie ki mera bhee kahana maane) aur mujh par eemaan laen

[187] taaki vah seedhee raah par aa jae (musalamaanon) tumhaare vaaste rozon kee raaton mein apanee beeviyon ke paas jaana halaal kar diya gaya auraten (goya) tumhaaree cholee hain aur tum (goya un ke daaman ho) khuda ne dekha ki tum (gunaah) karake apana nukasaan karate (ki onkh bacha ke apanee beebee ke paas chale jaate the) to usane tumhaaree tauba qubool kee aur tumhaaree khata se dar guzar kiya pas tum ab unase ham bistaree karo aur (aulaad) jo kuchh khuda ne tumhaare lie (taqadeer mein) likh diya hai use maangon aur khao aur piyo yahaan tak ki subah kee saphed dhaaree (raat kee) kaalee dhaaree se aasamaan par poorab kee taraf tak tumhen saaph nazar aane lage phir raat tak roza poora karo aur haan jab tum maszidon mein etekaaf karane baitho to un se (raat ko bhee) ham bistaree na karo ye khuda kee (muayyun kee huee) hade hain to tum unake paas bhee na jaana yoon khullam khulla khuda apane ehakaam logon ke saamane bayaan karata hai taaki vah log (naafaramaanee se) bachen

[188] aur aapas mein ek doosare ka maal naahaq na khao aur na maal ko (rishvat mein) hukkaam ke yahaan jhonk do taaki logon ke maal mein se (jo) kuchh haath lage naahaq khurd burd kar jao haalaaki tum jaanate ho

[189] (ai rasool) tum se log chaand ke baare mein poochhate hain (ki kyo ghatata badhata hai) tum kah do ki usase logon ke (dunayaavee) amr aur haj ke avaqaat maaloom hote hai aur ye koee bhalee baat nahee hai ki gharo mein pichhavaade se phaand ke) aao balki nekee usakee hai jo parahezagaaree kare aur gharon mein aana ho to) unake daravaajon qee taraph se aao aur khuda se darate raho taaki tum muraad ko pahuncho

[190] aur jo log tum se lade tum (bhee) khuda kee raah mein unase lado aur jyaadatee na karo (kyonki) khuda jyaadatee karane vaalon ko haragiz dost nahin rakhata

[191] aur tum un (musharikon) ko jahaan pao maar hee daalo aur un logon ne jahaan (makka) se tumhen shahar badar kiya hai tum bhee unhen nikaal baahar karo aur phitana paradaazee (shirk) khoonrezee se bhee badh ke hai aur jab tak vah log (kuphfaar) maszid haraam (kaaba) ke paas tum se na lade tum bhee un se us jagah na ladon pas agar vah tum se lade to bekhatake tum bhee un ko qatl karo kaafiron kee yahee saza hai

[192] phir agar vah log baaz rahen to beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[193] aur un se lade jao yahaan tak ki fasaad baaqee na rahe aur sirph khuda hee ka deen rah jae phir agar vah log baaz rahe to un par jyaadatee na karo kyonki zaalimon ke siva kisee par jyaadatee (achchhee) nahin

[194] huramat vaala maheena huramat vaale maheene ke baraabar hai (aur kuchh maheene kee khusoosiyat nahin) sab huramat vaalee cheeje ek doosare ke baraabar hain pas jo shakhs tum par jyaadatee kare to jaisee jyaadatee usane tum par kee hai vaisee hee jyaadatee tum bhee us par karo aur khuda se darate raho aur khoob samajh lo ki khuda parahezagaaron ka saathee hai

[195] aur khuda kee raah mein kharch karo aur apane haath jaan halaakat me na daalo aur nekee karo beshak khuda nekee karane vaalon ko dost rakhata hai

[196] aur sirph khuda hee ke vaaste haj aur umara ko poora karo agar tum beemaaree vagairah kee vajah se majaboor ho jao to phir jaisee qurabaanee mayassar aaye (kar do) aur jab tak kurabaanee apanee jagah par na pahunch jaaye apane sar na mundavao phir jab tum mein se koee beemaar ho ya usake sar mein koee takaleeph ho to (sar mundavaane ka badala) roje ya khairaat ya kurabaanee hai pas jab mutamin rahon to jo shakhs haj tamatto ka umara kare to usako jo kurabaanee mayassar aaye karanee hogee aur jis se kurabaanee na mumakin ho to teen roje zamaana e haj mein (rakhane honge) aur saat roje zab tum vaapas aao ye poora dahaee hai ye hukm us shakhs ke vaaste hai jis ke ladake baale maszidul haraam (makka) ke baashinde na ho aur khuda se daro aur samajh lo ki khuda bada sakht azaab vaala hai

[197] haj ke maheene to (ab sab ko) maaloom hain (shavvaal, zeeqaada, jilahaj) pas jo shakhs un maheenon mein apane oopar haj laazim kare to (eharaam se aakhir haj tak) na aurat ke paas jae na koee aur gunaah kare aur na jhagade aur nekee ka koee sa kaam bhee karon to khuda us ko khoob jaanata hai aur (raaste ke lie) zaad raah muhiyya karo aur sab me behatar zaad raah parahezagaaree hai aur ai aklamandon mujh se darate raho

[198] is mein koee ilzaam nahin hai ki (haj ke saath) tum apane paravaradigaar ke phazal (nafa tijaarat) kee khvaahish karo aur phir jab tum araphaat se chal khade ho to masharul haraam ke paas khuda ka jikr karo aur us kee yaad bhee karo to jis tarah tumhe bataaya hai agarache tum isake pahale to gumaraaho se the

[199] phir jahaan se log chal khade hon vaheen se tum bhee chal khade ho aur usase magaphirat kee dua maangon beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[200] phir jab tum araqaane haj baja la chuko to tum is tarah zikre khuda karo jis tarah tum apane baap daadaon ka zikr karate ho balki usase badh kar ke phir baaz log aise hain jo kahate hain ki ai mere paravaradigaar hamako jo (dena hai) duniya hee mein de de haalaaki (phir) aakhirat mein unaka kuchh hissa nahin

[201] aur baaz bande aise hain ki jo dua karate hain ki ai mere paalane vaale mujhe duniya mein neamat de aur aakhirat mein savaab de aur dozakh kee baag se bacha

[202] yahee vah log hain jinake lie apanee kamaee ka hissa chain hai

[203] aur khuda bahut jald hisaab lene vaala hai (nisf) aur in ginatee ke chand dinon tak (to) khuda ka zikr karo phir jo shakhs jaldee kar baithai aur (mina) se aur do hee din mein chal khada ho to us par bhee gunaah nahin hai aur jo (teesare din tak) thahara rahe us par bhee kuchh gunaah nahee lekin yah riyaayat usake vaaste hai jo parahezagaar ho, aur khuda se darate raho aur yaqeen jaano ki ek din tum sab ke sab usakee taraph qabron se uthae jaoge

[204] ai rasool baaz log munaaphiqeen se aise bhee hain jinakee chikanee chupadee baaten (is zara see) dunayaavee zindagee mein tumhen bahut bhaatee hai aur vah apanee dilee mohabbat par khuda ko gavaah muqarrar karate hain haaloki vah tumhaare dushmanon mein sabase jyaada jhagadaaloo hain

[205] aur jahaan tumhaaree mohabbat se munh phera to idhar udhar daud dhoop karane laga taaki mulk mein fasaad phailae aur zaraat (khetee baadee) aur maveshee ka satyaanaas kare aur khuda phasaad ko achchha nahin samajhata

[206] aur jab kaha jaata hai ki khuda se daro to use gurur gunaah par ubhaarata hai bas aise kambakht ke lie jahannum hee kaafee hai aur bahut hee bura thikaana hai

[207] aur logon mein se khuda ke bande kuchh aise hain jo khuda kee (khushanoodee) haasil karane kee garaz se apanee jaan tak bech daalate hain aur khuda aise bandon par bada hee yaphkqat vaala hai

[208] eemaan vaalon tum sabake sab ek baar islaam mein (pooree tarah ) daakhil ho jao aur shaitaan ke qadam ba qadam na chalo vah tumhaara yaqeenee zaahir ba zaahir dushman hai

[209] phir jab tumhaare paas raushan daleele aa chukee usake baad bhee dagamaga gae to achchhee tarah samajh lo ki khuda (har tarah) gaalib aur tadabeer vaala hai

[210] kya vah log isee ke muntazir hain ki saphed baadal ke saay baano kee aad mein azaabe khuda aur azaab ke farishte un par hee aa jae aur sab jhagade chuk hee jaate haaloki aakhir kul umur khuda hee kee taraph rujoo kie jaenge

[211] (ai rasool) banee isarail se poochho ki ham ne un ko kaisee kaisee raushan nishaaniyaan dee aur jab kisee shakhs ke paas khuda kee neamat (kitaab) aa chukee us ke baad bhee us ko badal daale to beshaq khuda sakht azaab vaala hai

[212] jin logon ne kuphr ikhteyaar kiya un ke liye duniya kee zara see zindagee khoob achchhee dikhaayee gayee hai aur eemaanadaaron se masakharaapan karate hain haaloki qayaamat ke din parahezagaaron ka daraja unase (kaheen) badh chadh ke hoga aur khuda jis ko chaahata hai be hisaab rozee ata pharamaata hai

[213] (pahale) sab log ek hee deen rakhate the (phir aapas mein jhagadane lage tab) khuda ne najaat se khush khabaree dene vaale aur azaab se daraane vaale paigambaron ko bheja aur in paigambaron ke saath barahaq kitaab bhee naazil kee taaki jin baaton mein log jhagadate the kitaabe khuda (usaka) faisala kar de aur phir afasos to ye hai ki is hukm se ikhtelaaph kiya bhee to unheen logon ne jin ko kitaab dee gayee thee aur vah bhee jab un ke paas khuda ke saaph ehakaam aa chuke usake baad aur vah bhee aapas kee sharaarat se tab khuda ne apanee meharabaanee se (khaalis) eemaanadaaron ko vah raahe haq dikha dee jis mein un logon ne ikhtelaaph daal rakha tha aur khuda jis ko chaahe raahe raast kee hidaayat karata hai

[214] kya tum ye khyaal karate ho ki behasht mein pahunch hee jaoge haaloki abhee tak tumhe agale zamaane vaalon kee see haalat nahin pesh aayee ki unhen tarah tarah kee taqaleephon (phaaqa kashee mohataajee) aur beemaaree ne gher liya tha aur zalazale mein is qadar jhinjhode gae ki aakhir (aaziz ho ke) paigambar aur eemaan vaale jo un ke saath the kahane lage dekhie khuda kee madad kab (hotee) hai dekho (ghabarao nahin) khuda kee madad yaqeenan bahut qareeb hai

[215] (ai rasool) tumase log poochhate hain ki ham khuda kee raah mein kya kharch karen (to tum unhen) javaab do ki tum apanee nek kamaee se jo kuchh kharch karo to (vah tumhaare maan baap aur qaraabatadaaron aur yateemon aur mohataajo aur paradesiyon ka haq hai aur tum koee nek sa kaam karo khuda usako zarur jaanata hai)

[216] (musalamaanon) tum par jihaad pharj qiya gaya agarache tum par shaaq zarur hai aur ajab nahin ki tum kisee cheez (jihaad) ko naapasand karo haaloki vah tumhaare haq mein behatar ho aur ajab nahin ki tum kisee cheez ko pasand karo haaloki vah tumhaare haq mein buree ho aur khuda (to) jaanata hee hai magar tum nahee jaanate ho

[217] (ai rasool) tumase log huramat vaale maheenon kee nisbat poochhate hain ki (aaya) jihaad unamen jaayaz hai to tum unhen javaab do ki in maheenon mein jehaad bada gunaah hai aur ye bhee yaad rahe ki khuda kee raah se rokana aur khuda se inkaar aur masjidul haraam (kaaba) se rokana aur jo us ke ahal hai unaka masjid se nikaal baahar karana (ye sab) khuda ke nazadeek is se bhee badhakar gunaah hai aur fitana paradaazee kushtee khoon se bhee badh kar hai aur ye kuphfaar hamesha tum se ladate hee chale jaengen yahaan tak ki agar un ka bas chale to tum ko tumhaare deen se phira de aur tum mein jo shakhs apane deen se phira aur kufr kee haalat mein mar gaya to aison hee ka kiya karaaya sab kuchh duniya aur aakherat (donon) mein akaarat hai aur yahee log jahannumee hain (aur) vah usee mein hamesha rahengen

[218] beshak jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur khuda kee raah mein hijarat kee aur jihaad kiya yahee log rahamate khuda ke ummeedavaar hain aur khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[219] (ai rasool) tumase log sharaab aur jue ke baare mein poochhate hain to tum un se kah do ki in dono mein bada gunaah hai aur kuchh phaayade bhee hain aur un ke phaayade se un ka gunaah badh ke hai aur tum se log poochhate hain ki khuda kee raah mein kya kharch kare tum unase kah do ki jo tumhaare zarurat se bache yoon khuda apane ehakaam tum se saaf saaf bayaan karata hai

[220] taaki tum duniya aur aakhirat (ke maamalaat) mein gaur karo aur tum se log yateemon ke baare mein poochhate hain tum (un se) kah do ki unakee (isalaah durustee) behatar hai aur agar tum un se milajul kar raho to (kuchh harj) nahin aakhir vah tumhaaren bhaee hee to hain aur khuda fasaadee ko khair khvaah se (alag khoob) jaanata hai aur agar khuda chaahata to tum ko museebat mein daal deta beshak khuda zabaradast hiqamat vaala hai

[221] aur (musalamaanon) tum musharik auraton se jab tak eemaan na laen nikaah na karo kyonki musharika aurat tumhen apane husno jamaal mein kaisee hee achchhee kyon na maaloom ho magar phir bhee eemaanadaar aurat us se zarur achchhee hai aur musharekeen jab tak eemaan na laen apanee auraten un ke nikaah mein na do aur musharik tumhe kaisa hee achchha kyo na maaloom ho magar phir bhee eemaanadaar aurat us se zarur achchhee hai aur musharekeen jab tak eemaan na laen apanee auraten un ke nikaah mein na do aur musharik tumhen kya hee achchha kyon na maaloom ho magar phir bhee banda momin unase zarur achchha hai ye (musharik mard ya aurat) logon ko dozakh kee taraph bulaate hain aur khuda apanee inaayat se behisht aur bakhshis kee taraph bulaata hai aur apane ehakaam logon se saaph saaph bayaan karata hai taaki ye log chete

[222] (ai rasool) tum se log haiz ke baare mein poochhate hain tum unase kah do ki ye gandagee aur ghin kee beemaaree hai to (ayyaame haiz) mein tum auraton se alag raho aur jab tak vah paak na ho jaen unake paas na jao pas jab vah paak ho jaen to jidhar se tumhen khuda ne hukm diya hai un ke paas jao beshak khuda tauba karane vaalo aur suthare logon ko pasand karata hai tumhaaree beeviyaan (goya) tumhaaree khetee hain

[223] to tum apanee khetee mein jis tarah chaaho aao aur apanee aainda kee bhalaee ke vaaste (aamaal saake) peshagee bhejo aur khuda se darate raho aur ye bhee samajh rakho ki ek din tumako usake saamane jaana hai aur ai rasool eemaanadaaron ko najaat kee khush khabaree de do

[224] aur (musalamaanon) tum apanee qasamon (ke heele) se khuda (ke naam) ko logon ke saath sulook karane aur khuda se darane aur logon ke daramiyaan sulah karava dene ka maane na thaharaav aur khuda sabakee sunata aur sab ko jaanata hai

[225] tumhaaree lago (bekaar) qasamon par jo beikhteyaar zabaan se nikal jae khuda tum se giraphtaar nahin karane ka magar un kasamon par zarur tumhaaree girapht karega jo tumane qasadan (jaan kar) dil se khaayeen ho aur khuda bakhshane vaala burdabaar hai

[226] jo log apanee beeviyon ke paas jaane se qasam khaayen un ke lie chaar maheene kee mohalat hai pas agar (vah apanee qasam se us muddat mein baaz aae) aur unakee taraph tavajjo karen to beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[227] aur agar talaaq hee kee thaan le to (bhee) beshak khuda sabakee sunata aur sab kuchh jaanata hai

[228] aur jin auraton ko talaaq dee gayee hai vah apane aapako talaaq ke baad teen haiz ke khatm ho jaane tak nikaah saanee se roke aur agar vah auraten khuda aur roje aakhirat par eemaan laayeen hain to unake lie jaez nahin hai ki jo kuchh bhee khuda ne unake raham (pet) mein paida kiya hai usako chhipaen aur agar un ke shauhar mel jol karana chaahen to vah (muddat mazakoora) mein un ke vaapas bula lene ke jyaada haqadaar hain aur shareeyat muvaaphiq auraton ka (mardon par) vahee sab kuchh haq hai jo mardon ka auraton par hai haan alabatta mardon ko (fajeelat mein) auraton par phauqiyat zarur hai aur khuda zabaradast hiqamat vaala hai

[229] talaaq rajee jisake baad rujoo ho sakatee hai do hee marataba hai usake baad ya to shareeyat ke mavaaphiq rok hee lena chaahie ya husn sulook se (teesaree dafa) bilkul rookhasat aur tum ko ye jaayaz nahin ki jo kuchh tum unhen de chuke ho us mein se phir kuchh vaapas lo magar jab donon ko isaka khauf ho ki khuda ne jo haden muqarrar kar dee hain un ko dono miya beevee qaayam na rakh sakenge phir agar tumhe (ai musalamaano) ye khauf ho ki yah dono khuda kee mukarrar kee huee hado par qaayam na rahenge to agar aurat mard ko kuchh dekar apana peechha chhudae (khula karae) to isamen un donon par kuchh gunaah nahin hai ye khuda kee muqarrar kee huee haden hain bas un se aage na badho aur jo khuda kee muqarrar kee hueehadon se aage badhate hain vah hee log to zaalim hain

[230] phir agar teesaree baar bhee aurat ko talaaq (bain) de to usake baad jab tak doosare mard se nikaah na kar le us ke lie halaal nahee haan agar doosara shauhar nikaah ke baad usako talaaq de de tab alabatta un miya beebee par baaham mel kar lene mein kuchh gunaah nahin hai agar un donon ko yah gumaan ho ki khuda hadon ko qaayam rakh sakengen aur ye khuda kee (muqarrar kee huee) haden hain jo samajhadaar logon ke vaaste saaph saaph bayaan karata hai

[231] aur jab tum apanee beeviyon ko talaaq do aur unakee muddat pooree hone ko aae to achchhe unavaan se un ko rok lo ya husne sulook se bilkul rukhasat hee kar do aur unhen takaleeph pahunchaane ke lie na roko taaki (phir un par) jyaadatee karane lago aur jo aisa karega to yaqeenan apane hee par julm karega aur khuda ke ehakaam ko kuchh hansee thatta na samajho aur khuda ne jo tumhen neamaten dee hain unhen yaad karo aur jo kitaab aur akl kee baaten tum par naazil kee unase tumhaaree naseehat karata hai aur khuda se darate raho aur samajh rakho ki khuda har cheez ko zarur jaanata hai

[232] aur jab tum auraton ko talaaq do aur vah apanee muddat (iddat) pooree kar len to unhen apane shauharon ke saath nikaah karane se na rokon jab aapas mein donon miya beevee shareeyat ke muvaaphiq achchhee tarah mil jul jaen ye usee shakhs ko naseehat kee jaatee hai jo tum mein se khuda aur roje aakherat par eemaan la chuka ho yahee tumhaare haq mein badee paakeeza aur safaee kee baat hai aur usakee khoobee khuda khoob jaanata hai aur tum (vaisa) nahin jaanate ho

[233] aur (talaaq dene ke baad) jo shakhs apanee aulaad ko pooree muddat tak doodh pilavaana chaahe to usakee khaatir se maen apanee aulaad ko poore do baras doodh pilaen aur jisaka vah ladaka hai (baap) us par maon ka khaana kapada dastoor ke mutaabiq laazim hai kisee shakhs ko zahamat nahin dee jaatee magar usakee gunjaish bhar na maan ka us ke bachche kee vajah se nuqasaan gavaara kiya jae aur na jis ka ladaka hai (baap) usaka (balki dastoor ke mutaabiq diya jae) aur agar baap na ho to doodh pilaane ka haq usee tarah vaaris par laazim hai phir agar do baras ke qabl maan baap donon apanee marazee aur mashavare se doodh badhaee karana chaahen to un donon par koee gunaah nahin aur agar tum apanee aulaad ko (kisee anna se) doodh pilavaana chaaho to us mein bhee tum par kuchh gunaah nahin hai basharte ki jo tumane dastoor ke mutaabiq muqarrar kiya hai un ke havaale kar do aur khuda se darate raho aur jaan rakho ki jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda zarur dekhata hai

[234] aur tumamen se jo log beeviyaan chhod ke mar jaen to ye auraten chaar maheene das roz (idda bhar) apane ko roke (aur doosara nikaah na karen) phir jab (idde kee muddat) pooree kar le to shareeyat ke mutaabiq jo kuchh apane haq mein karen is baare mein tum par koee ilzaam nahin hai aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda us se khabaradaar hai

[235] aur agar tum (us khauph se ki shaayad koee doosara nikaah kar le) un auraton se ishaaratan nikaah kee (kaid idda) khaastagaaree (ummeedavaaree) karo ya apane dilo mein chhipae rakho to usamen bhee kuchh tum par ilzaam nahin hain (kyonki) khuda ko maaloom hai ki (tum se sabr na ho sakega aur) un auraton se nikaah karane ka khyaal aaega lekin choree chhipe se nikaah ka vaayada na karana magar ye ki un se achchhee baat kah guzaron (to mazaeqa nahin) aur jab tak muqarrar miyaad guzar na jae nikaah ka qasad (iraada) bhee na karana aur samajh rakho ki jo kuchh tumhaaree dil mein hai khuda us ko zarur jaanata hai to us se darate raho aur (ye bhee) jaan lo ki khuda bada bakhshane vaala burdabaar hai

[236] aur agar tum ne apanee beeviyon ko haath tak na lagaaya ho aur na mahar muayyun kiya ho aur usake qabl hee tum unako talaaq de do (to is mein bhee) tum par kuchh ilzaam nahin hai haan un auraton ke saath (dastoor ke mutaabiq) maaladaar par apanee haisiyat ke muaaphiq aur gareeb par apanee haisiyat ke muvaaphiq (kapade rupe vagairah se) kuchh sulook karana laazim hai nekee karane vaalon par ye bhee ek haq hai

[237] aur agar tum un auraton ka mehar to muayyan kar chuke ho magar haath lagaane ke qabl hee talaaq de do to un auraton ko mehar muayyan ka aadha de do magar ye ki ye auraten khud maaph kar den ya un ka valee jisake haath mein unake nikaah ka ekhteyaar ho maaf kar de (tab kuchh nahee) aur agar tum hee saara mehar bakhsh do to parahezagaaree se bahut hee qareeb hai aur aapas kee burzugee to mat bhoolo aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda zarur dekh raha hai

[238] aur (musalamaanon) tum tamaam namaazon kee aur khusoosan beech vaalee namaaz subah ya zohar ya asr kee paabandee karo aur khaas khuda hee vaaste namaaz mein qunoot padhane vaale ho kar khade ho phir agar tum khauph kee haalat mein ho

[239] aur pooree namaaz na padh sako to savaar ya paidal jis tarah ban pade padh lo phir jab tumhen itmenaan ho to jis tarah khuda ne tumhen (apane rasool kee maaaraphat in baaton ko sikhaaya hai jo tum nahin jaanate the)

[240] usee tarah khuda ko yaad karo aur tum mein se jo log apanee beeviyon ko chhod kar mar jaen un par apanee beebiyon ke haq mein saal bhar tak ke naan va nuphke (rotee kapada) aur (ghar se) na nikalane kee vaseeyat karanee (laazim) hai pas agar auraten khud nikal khadee ho to jaayaz baaton (nikaah vagairah) se kuchh apane haq mein kare usaka tum par kuchh ilzaam nahee hai aur khuda har yai par gaalib aur hiqamat vaala hai

[241] aur jin auraton ko taayyun mehar aur haath lagae bagair talaaq de dee jae unake saath jode rupe vagairah se sulook karana laazim hai

[242] (ye bhee) parahezagaaron par ek haq hai usee tarah khuda tum logon kee hidaayat ke vaaste apane ehaqaam saaf saaf bayaan pharamaata hai

[243] taaki tum samajho (ai rasool) kya tum ne un logon ke haal par nazar nahee kee jo maut ke dar ke maare apane gharon se nikal bhaage aur vah hazaaro aadamee the to khuda ne un se pharamaaya ki sab ke sab mar jao (aur vah mar gae) phir khuda na unhen jinda kiya beshak khuda logon par bada meharabaan hai magar aksar log usaka shukr nahin karate

[244] aur musalamaanon khuda kee raah me jihaad karo aur jaan rakho ki khuda zarur sab kuchh sunata (aur) jaanata hai

[245] hai koee jo khuda ko qarz e husna de taaki khuda usake maal ko is ke lie kaee guna badha de aur khuda hee tangadast karata hai aur vahee kashaayash deta hai aur usakee taraph sab ke sab lauta diye jaoge

[246] (ai rasool) kya tumane moosa ke baad banee isarail ke saradaaron kee haalat par nazar nahee kee jab unhonne apane nabee (shamooyel) se kaha ki hamaare vaaste ek baadashaah muqarrar keejie taaki ham raahe khuda mein jihaad karen (paigambar ne) faramaaya kaheen aisa to na ho ki jab tum par jihaad vaajib kiya jae to tum na lado kahane lage jab ham apane gharon aur apane baal bachchon se nikaale ja chuke to phir hame kaun sa uzr baaqee hai ki ham khuda kee raah mein jihaad na karen phir jab un par jihaad vaajib kiya gaya to unamen se chand aadamiyon ke siva sab ke sab ne ladane se munh phera aur khuda to zaalimon ko khoob jaanata hai

[247] aur unake nabee ne unase kaha ki beshak khuda ne tumhaaree darakhvaast ke (mutaabiq taaloot ko tumhaara baadashaah muqarrar kiya (tab) kahane lage us kee hukoomat ham par kyon kar ho sakatee hai haalaaki saltanat ke haqadaar usase jyaada to ham hain kyonki use to maal ke etabaar se bhee faaragul baalee (khushahaalee) tak naseeb nahin (nabee ne) kaha khuda ne use tum par phazeelat dee hai aur maal mein na sahee magar ilm aur jism ka phailaav to us ka khuda ne jyaada pharamaaya he aur khuda apana mulk jise chaahen de aur khuda badee gunjaish vaala aur vaaqifakaar hai

[248] aur un ke nabee ne unase ye bhee kaha is ke (munaajaanib allaah) baadashaah hone kee ye pahachaan hai ki tumhaare paas vah sandooq aa jaega jisamen tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se tasakeen de cheejen aur un tabburaqaat se bacha khucha hoga jo moosa aur haarun kee aulaad yaadagaar chhod gayee hai aur us sandook ko pharishte uthae hogen agar tum eemaan rakhate ho to beshak usamen tumhaare vaaste pooree nishaanee hai

[249] phir jab taaloot lashakar samait (shahar ailiya se) ravaana hua to apane saathiyon se kaha dekho aage ek nahar milegee is se yaqeenan khuda tumhaare sabr kee aazamaish karega pas jo shakhs us ka paanee peeyega mujhe (kuchh vaasta) nahee rakhata aur jo us ko nahee chakhega vah beshak mujh se hoga magar haan jo apane haath se ek (aadha chulloo bhar ke pee) le to kuchh harj nahee pas un logon ne na maana aur chand aadamiyon ke siva sab ne us ka paanee piya khair jab taaloot aur jo momineen un ke saath the nahar se paas ho gae to (khaas mominon ke siva) sab ke sab kahane lage ki ham mein to aaj bhee jaaloot aur usakee phauj se ladane kee sakat nahin magar vah log jinako yaqeen hai ki ek din khuda ko munh dikhaana hai bedhadak bol uthe ki aisa bahut hua ki khuda ke hukm se chhotee jamaat badee jamaat par gaalib aa gayee hai aur khuda sabr karane vaalon ka saathee hai

[250] (garaz) jab ye log jaaloot aur usakee phauj ke muqaabale ko nikale to dua kee ai mere paravaradigaar hamen kaamil sabr ata pharama aur maidaane jang mein hamaare qadam jamae rakh aur hamen kaaphiron par phateh inaayat kar

[251] phir to un logon ne khuda ke hukm se dushamanon ko shikast dee aur daood ne jaaloot ko qatl kiya aur khuda ne unako saltanat va tadabeer tamddun ata kee aur ilm va hunar jo chaaha unhen goya ghol ke pila diya aur agar khuda baaz logon ke zarie se baaz ka daphae (shar) na karata to tamaam rue zameen par fasaad phail jaata magar khuda to saare jahaann ke logon par phazal va raham karata hai

[252] ai rasool ye khuda kee sachchee aayaten hain jo ham tum ko theek theek padhake sunaate hain aur beshak tum zarur rasoolon mein se ho

[253] yah sab rasool (jo hamane bheje) unamen se baaz ko baaz par phazeelat dee unamen se baaz to aise hain jinase khud khuda ne baat kee unamen se baaz ke (aur tarah par) darje buland kiye aur mariyam ke bete eesa ko (kaise kaise raushan maujize ata kiye) aur roohulakudas (jibareel) ke zariye se unakee madad kee aur agar khuda chaahata to log in (paigambaron) ke baad huye vah apane paas raushan maujize aa chukane par aapas mein na lad marate magar unamen phoot pad gaee pas unamen se baaz to eemaan laaye aur baaz kaafir ho gaye aur agar khuda chaahata to yah log aapas mein ladate magar khuda vahee karata hai jo chaahata hai

[254] ai eemaanadaaron jo kuchh hamane tumako diya hai us din ke aane se pahale (khuda kee raah mein) kharch karo jisamen na to khareedo pharokht hogee aur na yaaree (aur na aashanaee) aur na sifaarish (hee kaam aayegee) aur kufr karane vaale hee to julm dhaate hain

[255] khuda hee vo zaate paak hai ki usake siva koee maabood nahin (vah) zinda hai (aur) saare jahaan ka sambhaalane vaala hai usako na oongh aatee hai na neend jo kuchh aasamaano mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (garaz sab kuchh) usee ka hai kaun aisa hai jo bagair usakee ijaazat ke usake paas kisee kee sifaarish kare jo kuchh unake saamane maujood hai (vah) aur jo kuchh unake peechhe (ho chuka) hai (khuda sabako) jaanata hai aur log usake ilm mein se kisee cheez par bhee ahaata nahin kar sakate magar vah jise jitana chaahe (sikha de) usakee kursee sab aasamaanon aur zameenon ko ghere huye hai aur un donon (aasamaan va zameen) kee nigehadaasht usapar kuchh bhee mushkil nahin aur vah aaleeshaan bujurg marataba hai

[256] deen mein kisee tarah kee jabaradastee nahin kyonki hidaayat gumaraahee se (alag) zaahir ho chukee to jis shakhs ne jhoothe khudaon buton se inkaar kiya aur khuda hee par eemaan laaya to usane vo mazaboot rassee pakadee hai jo toot hee nahin sakatee aur khuda sab kuchh sunata aur jaanata hai

[257] khuda un logon ka saraparast hai jo eemaan la chuke ki unhen (gumaraahee kee) taareeqiyon se nikaal kar (hidaayat kee) raushanee mein laata hai aur jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya unake saraparast shaitaan hain ki unako (eemaan kee) raushanee se nikaal kar (kufr kee) taareekiyon mein daal dete hain yahee log to jahannumee hain (aur) yahee usamen hamesha rahenge

[258] (ai rasool) kya tum ne us shakhs (ke haal) par nazar nahin kee jo sirf is birate par ki khuda ne use saltanat dee thee ibraaheem se unake paravaradigaar ke baare mein ulajh pada ki jab ibraaheem ne (usase) kaha ki mera paravaradigaar to vah hai jo (logon ko) jilaata aur maarata hai to vo bhee (shekhee mein) aakar kahane laga main bhee jilaata aur maarata hoon (tumhaare khuda hee mein kaun sa kamaal hai) ibraaheem ne kaha (achchha) khuda to aafataab ko poorab se nikaalata hai bhala tum usako pashchim se nikaalo is par vah kaafir hakka bakka ho kar rah gaya (magar eemaan na laaya) aur khuda zaalimon ko manzile maqasood tak nahin pahunchaaya karata

[259] (ai rasool tumane) masalan us (bande ke haal par bhee nazar kee jo ek gov par se hokar guzara aur vo aisa ujada tha ki apanee chhaton par se dhah ke gir pada tha ye dekhakar vah banda (kahane laga) allaah ab is gov ko aisee veeraanee ke baad kyonkar aabaad karega is par khuda ne usako (maar daala) sau baras tak murda rakha phir usako jila uthaaya (tab) poochha tum kitanee der pade rahe arj qee ek din pada raha ek din se bhee kam faramaaya nahin tum (isee haalat mein) sau baras pade rahe ab zara apane khaane peene (kee cheezon) ko dekho ki busa tak nahin aur zara apane gadhe (savaaree) ko to dekho ki usakee haddiyaan dher padee hain aur sab is vaaste kiya hai taaki logon ke liye tumhen qudarat ka namoona banaaye aur achchha ab (is gadhe kee) haddiyon kee taraf nazar karo ki ham kyonkar jod jaad kar dhaancha banaate hain phir unapar gosht chadhaate hain pas jab ye unapar zaahir hua to besaakhta bol uthe ki (ab) main ye yaqeene kaamil jaanata hoon ki khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[260] aur (ai rasool) vah vaakeya bhee yaad karo jab ibaraaheem ne (khuda se) darakhvaast kee ki ai mere paravaradigaar too mujhe bhee to dikha de ki too murdon ko kyonkar zinda karata hai khuda ne faramaaya kya tumhen (isaka) yaqeen nahin ibaraaheem ne arz kee (kyon nahin) yaqeen to hai magar onkh se dekhana isalie chaahata hoon ki mere dil ko poora itminaan ho jae faramaaya (agar ye chaahate ho) to chaar parinde lo aur unako apane paas maigava lo aur tukade tukade kar daalo phir har pahaad par unaka ek ek tukada rakh do usake baad unako bulao (phir dekho to kyon kar vah sab ke sab tumhaare paas daude hue aate hain aur samajh rakho ki khuda beshak gaalib aur hikamat vaala hai)

[261] jo log apane maal khuda kee raah mein kharch karate hain unake (kharch) kee misaal us daane kee see misaal hai jisakee saat baaliyo nikalen (aur) har baalee mein sau (sau) daane hon aur khuda jisake liye chaahata hai doona kar deta hai aur khuda badee gunjaish vaala (har cheez se) vaaqif hai

[262] jo log apane maal khuda kee raah mein kharch karate hain aur phir kharch karane ke baad kisee tarah ka ehasaan nahin jataate hain aur na jinapar ehasaan kiya hai unako sataate hain unaka ajr (va savaab) unake paravaradigaar ke paas hai aur na aakherat mein unapar koee khauf hoga aur na vah gamageen honge

[263] (saayal ko) naramee se javaab de dena aur (usake isaraar par na jhidakana balki) usase daraguzar karana us khairaat se kaheen behatar hai jisake baad (saayal ko) eeza pahunche aur khuda har shai se beparava (aur) burdabaar hai

[264] ai eemaanadaaron aapanee khairaat ko ehasaan jataane aur (saayal ko) eeza (takaleeph) dene kee vajah se us shakhs kee tarah akaarat mat karo jo apana maal mahaz logon ko dikhaane ke vaaste kharch karata hai aur khuda aur roje aakherat par eemaan nahin rakhata to usakee khairaat kee misaal us chikanee chattaan kee see hai jisapar kuchh khaak (padee huee) ho phir usapar zor shor ka (bade bade qataron se) menh barase aur usako (mittee ko bahaake) chikana chupada chhod jae (isee tarah) riyaakaar apanee us khairaat ya usake savaab mein se jo unhonne kee hai kisee cheez par qabza na paenge (na duniya mein na aakherat mein) aur khuda kaafiron ko hidaayat karake manzile maqasood tak nahin pahunchaaya karata

[265] aur jo log khuda kee khushanoodee ke lie aur apane dilee etaqaad se apane maal kharch karate hain unakee misaal us (hare bhare) baag kee see hai jo kisee teele ya teekare par laga ho aur us par zor shor se paanee barasa to apane dugane phal laaya aur agar us par bade dhadalle ka paanee na bhee barase to usake liye halkee phuaar (hee kaafee) hai aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda usakee dekhabhaal karata rahata hai

[266] bhala tum mein koee bhee isako pasand karega ki usake lie khajooron aur angooron ka ek baag ho usake neeche naharen jaaree hon aur usake lie usamen tarah tarah ke meve hon aur (ab) usako budhaape ne gher liya hai aur usake (chhote chhote) naatavo kamazor bachche hain ki ekabaaragee us baag par aisa bagola aa pada jisamen aag (bharee) thee ki vah baag jal bhun kar rah gaya khuda apane ehakaam ko tum logon se saaf saaf bayaan karata hai taaki tum gaur karo

[267] ai eemaan vaalon apanee paak kamaee aur un cheezon mein se jo hamane tumhaare lie zameen se paida kee hain (khuda kee raah mein) kharch karo aur bure maal ko (khuda kee raah mein) dene ka qasad bhee na karo haaloki agar aisa maal koee tumako dena chaahe to tum apanee khushee se usake lene vaale nahin ho magar ye ki us (ke lene) mein (amadan) aankh churao aur jaane raho ki khuda beshak beniyaaz (aur) sazaavaare hamd hai

[268] shaitaan tamuko tangadastee se daraata hai aur buree baat (bukhl) ka tumako hukm karata hai aur khuda tumase apanee bakhshish aur fazal (va karam) ka vaayada karata hai aur khuda badee gunjaish vaala aur sab baaton ka jaanane vaala hai

[269] vah jisako chaahata hai hikamat ata faramaata hai aur jisako (khuda kee taraph) se hikamat ata kee gaee to isamen shak nahin ki use khoobiyon se badee daulat haath lagee aur aklamandon ke siva koee naseehat maanata hee nahin

[270] aur tum jo kuchh bhee kharch karo ya koee mannat maano khuda usako zaroor jaanata hai aur (ye bhee yaad rahe) ki zaalimon ka (jo) khuda ka haq maar kar auron kee nazr karate hain (qayaamat mein) koee madadagaar na hoga

[271] agar khairaat ko zaahir mein do to yah (zaahir karake dena) bhee achchha hai aur agar usako chhipao aur haajatamandon ko do to ye chhipa kar dena tumhaare haq mein jyaada behatar hai aur aise dene ko khuda tumhaare gunaahon ka kaphfaara kar dega aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda usase khabaradaar hai

[272] ai rasool unaka manzile maqasood tak pahunchaana tumhaara kaam nahin (tumhaara kaam sirph raasta dikhaana hai) magar ho khuda jisako chaahe manzile maqasood tak pahuncha de aur (logon) tum jo kuchh nek kaam mein kharch karoge to apane lie aur tum khuda kee khushanoodee ke siva aur kaam mein kharch karate hee nahin ho (aur jo kuchh tum nek kaam mein kharch karoge) (qayaamat mein) tumako bharapoor vaapas milega aur tumhaara haq na maara jaega

[273] (yah khairaat) khaas un haajatamandon ke lie hai jo khuda kee raah mein ghir gaye ho (aur) rooe zameen par (jaana chaahen to) chal nahin sakate naavaaqif unako savaal na karane kee vajah se ameer samajhate hain (lekin) too (ai mukhaatib agar unako dekhe) to unakee soorat se taad jaaye (ki ye mohataaj hain agarache) logon se chimat ke savaal nahin karate aur jo kuchh bhee tum nek kaam mein kharch karate ho khuda usako zaroor jaanata hai

[274] jo log raat ko ya din ko chhipa kar ya dikha kar (khuda kee raah mein) kharch karate hain to unake lie unaka ajr va savaab unake paravaradigaar ke paas hai aur (qayaamat mein) na un par kisee qism ka khauf hoga aur na vah aazurda khaatir honge

[275] jo log sood khaate hain vah (qayaamat mein) khade na ho sakenge magar us shakhs kee tarah khade honge jis ko shaitaan ne lipat kar makhabootul havaas (paagal) bana diya hai ye is vajah se ki vah usake qaayal ho gae ki jaisa bikree ka maamala vaisa hee sood ka maamala haaloki bikree ko to khuda ne halaal aur sood ko haraam kar diya bas jis shakhs ke paas usake paravaradigaar kee taraf se naseehat (mumaaniyat) aaye aur vah baaz aa gaya to is hukm ke naazil hone se pahale jo sood le chuka vah to us ka ho chuka aur usaka amr (maamala) khuda ke havaale hai aur jo manaahee ke baad phir sood le (ya bikree ke maale ko yakasa batae jae) to aise hee log jahannum mein rahenge

[276] khuda sood ko mitaata hai aur khairaat ko badhaata hai aur jitane naashukre gunaahagaar hain khuda unhen dost nahin rakhata

[277] (ho) jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur achchhe-achchhe kaam kie aur paabandee se namaaz padhee aur zakaat diya kiye unake lie alabatta unaka ajr va (savaab) unake paravaradigaar ke paas hai aur (qayaamat mein) na to un par kisee qism ka khauf hoga aur na vah ranjeeda dil honge

[278] ai eemaanadaaron khuda se daro aur jo sood logon ke zimme baaqee rah gaya hai agar tum sachche momin ho to chhod do

[279] aur agar tumane aisa na kiya to khuda aur usake rasool se ladane ke liye taiyaar raho aur agar tumane tauba kee hai to tumhaare lie tumhaara asal maal hai na tum kisee ka zabaradastee nukasaan karo na tum par zabaradastee kee jaegee

[280] aur agar koee tangadast tumhaara (qarzadaar ho) to use khushahaalee tak mohallat (do) aur sadaqa karo aur agar tum samajho to tumhaare haq mein jyaada behatar hai ki asal bhee bakhsh do

[281] aur us din se daro jis din tum sab ke sab khuda kee taraf lautaaye jaoge phir jo kuchh jis shakhs ne kiya hai usaka poora poora badala diya jaega aur unakee zara bhee haq talafee na hogee

[282] ai eemaanadaaron jab ek miyaade muqarrara tak ke lie aapas mein qarj qa len den karo to use likha padhee kar liya karo aur likhane vaale ko chaahiye ki tumhaare daramiyaan tumhaare qaul va qaraar ko, insaaf se theek theek likhe aur likhane vaale ko likhane se inkaar na karana chaahiye (balki) jis tarah khuda ne use (likhana padhana) sikhaaya hai usee tarah usako bhee ve uzr (bahaana) likh dena chaahiye aur jisake zimme qarz aayad hota hai usee ko chaahie ki (tamassuk) kee ibaarat bataata jaaye aur khuda se dare jo usaka sachcha paalane vaala hai darata rahe aur (bataane mein) aur qarz dene vaale ke huqooq mein kuchh kamee na kare agar qarz lene vaala kam akl ya maazoor ya khud (tamassuk) ka matalab likhava na sakata ho to usaka saraparast theek theek insaaf se likhava de aur apane logon mein se jin logon ko tum gavaahee lene ke liye pasand karo (kam se kam) do mardon kee gavaahee kar liya karo phir agar do mard na ho to (kam se kam) ek mard aur do auraten (kyonki) un donon mein se agar ek bhool jaegee to ek doosaree ko yaad dila degee, aur jab gavaah hukkaam ke saamane (gavaahee ke lie) bulaaya jaen to haazir hone se inkaar na kare aur qarz ka maamala khvaah chhota ho ya usakee miyaad muayyun tak kee (dastaavez) likhavaane mein kaahilee na karo, khuda ke nazadeek ye likha padhee bahut hee munsifaana kaaravaee hai aur gavaahee ke lie bhee bahut mazabootee hai aur bahut qareen (qayaas) hai ki tum aaeenda kisee tarah ke shak va shubaha mein na pado magar jab naqad sauda ho jo tum log aapas mein ulat pher kiya karate ho to usakee (dastaavej) ke na likhane mein tum par kuchh ilzaam nahin hai (ho) aur jab usee tarah kee khareed (farokht) ho to gavaah kar liya karo aur qaatib (dastaavez) aur gavaah ko zarar na pahunchaaya jae aur agar tum aisa kar baithe to ye zaroor tumhaaree sharaarat hai aur khuda se daro khuda tumako maamale kee safaee sikhaata hai aur vah har cheez ko khoob jaanata hai

[283] aur agar tum safar mein ho aur koee likhane vaala na mile (aur qarz dena ho) to rahan ya kabza rakh lo aur agar tumamen ek ka ek ko etabaar ho to (yoon hee qarz de sakata hai magar) phir jis shakhs par etabaar kiya gaya hai (qarz lene vaala) usako chaahiye qarz dene vaale kee amaanat (qarz) pooree pooree ada kar de aur apane paalane vaale khuda se dare (musalamaano) tum gavaahee ko na chhipao aur jo chhipaega to beshak usaka dil gunaahagaar hai aur tum log jo kuchh karate ho khuda usako khoob jaanata hai

[284] jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (garaz) sab kuchh khuda hee ka hai aur jo kuchh tumhaare dilon mein he khvaah tum usako zaahir karo ya use chhipao khuda tumase usaka hisaab lega, phir jis ko chaahe bakhsh de aur jis par chaahe azaab kare, aur khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[285] hamaare paigambar (mohammad) jo kuchh unapar unake paravaradigaar kee taraph se naazil kiya gaya hai us par eemaan lae aur unake (saath) momineen bhee (sabake) sab khuda aur usake farishton aur usakee kitaabon aur usake rasoolon par eemaan lae (aur kahate hain ki) ham khuda ke paigambaron mein se kisee mein tafaraqa nahin karate aur kahane lage ai hamaare paravaradigaar hamane (tera irashaad) suna

[286] aur maan liya paravaradigaar hamen teree hee magafirat kee (khvaahish hai) aur teree hee taraf laut kar jaana hai khuda kisee ko usakee taaqat se jyaada takaleef nahin deta usane achchha kaam kiya to apane nafe ke lie aur bura kaam kiya to (usaka vabaal) usee par padega ai hamaare paravaradigaar agar ham bhool jaain ya galatee karen to hamaaree girapht na kar ai hamaare paravaradigaar ham par vaisa bojh na daal jaisa hamase agale logon par bojha daala tha, aur ai hamaare paravaradigaar itana bojh jisake uthaane kee hamen taaqat na ho hamase na uthava aur hamaare kusooron se daraguzar kar aur hamaare gunaahon ko bakhsh de aur ham par raham farama too hee hamaara maalik hai too hee kaafiron ke muqaabale mein hamaaree madad kar

[1] alif laam meem

[2] allaah hee vah (khuda) hai jisake siva koee qaabile parastish nahin hai vahee zinda (aur) saare jahaan ka saibhaalane vaala hai

[3] (ai rasool) usee ne tum par barahaq kitaab naazil kee jo (aasamaanee kitaaben pahale se) usake saamane maujood hain unakee tasadeeq karatee hai aur usee ne usase pahale logon kee hidaayat ke vaaste tauret va injeel naazil kee

[4] aur haq va baatil mein tameez dene vaalee kitaab (kuraan) naazil kee beshak jin logon ne khuda kee aayaton ko na maana unake lie sakht azaab hai aur khuda har cheez par gaalib badala lene vaala hai

[5] beshak khuda par koee cheez posheeda nahin hai (na) zameen mein na aasamaan mein

[6] vahee to vah khuda hai jo maan ke pet mein tumhaaree soorat jaisee chaahata hai banaata he usake siva koee maabood nahin

[7] vahee (har cheez par) gaalib aur daana hai (e rasool) vahee (vah khuda) hai jisane tumapar kitaab naazil kee usamen kee baaz aayaten to mohakam (bahut sareeh) hain vahee (amal karane ke lie) asal (va buniyaad) kitaab hai aur kuchh (aayaten) mutashaabeh (milatee julatee) (gol gol jisake maayane mein se pahaloo nikal sakate hain) pas jin logon ke dilon mein kazee hai vah unheen aayaton ke peechhe pade rahate hain jo mutashaabeh hain taaki fasaad barapa karen aur is khyaal se ki unhen matalab par dhaale len haalaanki khuda aur un logon ke siva jo ilm se bade pae par faayaz hain unaka asalee matalab koee nahin jaanata vah log (ye bhee) kahate hain ki ham us par eemaan lae (yah) sab (mohakam ho ya mutashaabeh) hamaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se hai aur akl vaale hee samajhate hain

[8] (aur dua karate hain) ai hamaare paalane vaale hamaare dil ko hidaayat karane ke baad dovaadol na kar aur apanee baaragaah se hamen rahamat ata farama isamen to shak hee nahin ki too bada dene vaala hai

[9] ai hamaare paravaradigaar beshak too ek na ek din jisake aane mein shubah nahin logon ko ikttha karega (to ham par nazare inaayat rahe) beshak khuda apane vaayade ke khilaaf nahin karata

[10] beshak jin logon ne kuphr kiya ikhteyaar kiya unako khuda (ke azaab) se na unake maal hee kuchh bachaenge, na unakee aulaad (kuchh kaam aaegee) aur yahee log jahannum ke eedhan honge

[11] (unakee bhee) qaume firaun aur unase pahale vaalon kee see haalat hai ki un logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya to khuda ne unhen unake gunaahon kee paadaash (saza) mein le daala aur khuda sakht saza dene vaala hai

[12] (ai rasool) jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya unase kah do ki bahut jald tum (musalamaano ke muqaabale mein) magaloob (haare hue) honge aur jahannum mein ikatthe kiye jaoge aur vah (kya) bura thikaana hai

[13] beshak tumhaare (samajhaane ke) vaaste un do (mukhaalif girohon mein jo (badr kee ladaee mein) ek doosare ke saath guth gae (rasool kee sachchaee kee) badee bhaaree nishaanee hai ki ek giroh khuda kee raah mein jehaad karata tha aur doosara kaafiron ka jinako musalamaan apanee okh se dugana dekh rahe the (magar khuda ne qaleel hee ko fatah dee) aur khuda apanee madad se jis kee chaahata hai taeed karata hai beshak okh vaalon ke vaaste is vaaqaye mein badee ibarat hai

[14] duniya mein logon ko unakee maragoob cheeze (masalan) beeviyon aur beton aur sone chodee ke bade bade lage hue dheron aur umda umda ghodon aur maveshiyon or khetee ke saath ulafat bhalee karake dikha dee gaee hai ye sab dunayaavee zindagee ke (chand roza) faayade hain aur (hamesha ka) achchha thikaana to khuda hee ke yaho hai

[15] (ai rasool) un logon se kah do ki kya main tumako un sab cheezon se behatar cheez bata doon (achchha suno) jin logon ne parahezagaaree ikhteyaar kee unake lie unake paravaradigaar ke yaho (behisht) ke vah baagaat hain jinake neeche naharen jaaree hain (aur vah) hamesha usamen rahenge aur usake alaava unake lie saaph sutharee beeviyo hain aur (sabase badhakar) khuda kee khushanoodee hai aur khuda (apane) un bandon ko khoob dekh raha he jo duaain moga karate hain

[16] ki hamaare paalane vaale ham to (betaammul) eemaan lae hain pas too bhee hamaare gunaahon ko bakhsh de aur hamako dozakh ke azaab se bacha

[17] (yahee log hain) sabr karane vaale aur sach bolane vaale aur (khuda ke) faramaabaradaar aur (khuda kee raah mein) kharch karane vaale aur pichhalee raaton mein (khuda se tauba) istagafaar karane vaale

[18] zaroor khuda aur farishton aur ilm vaalon ne gavaahee dee hai ki usake siva koee maabood qaabile parasatish nahin hai aur vah khuda adl va insaaf ke saath (kaarakhaanae aalam ka) saibhaalane vaala hai usake siva koee maabood nahin (vahee har cheez par) gaalib aur daana hai (sachcha) deen to khuda ke nazadeek yaqeenan (bas yahee) islaam hai

[19] aur ahale kitaab ne jo us deene haq se ikhtelaaf kiya to mahaz aapas kee sharaarat aur asalee (amr) maaloom ho jaane ke baad (hee kya hai) aur jis shakhs ne khuda kee nishaaniyon se inkaar kiya to (vah samajh le ki yaqeenan khuda (usase) bahut jaldee hisaab lene vaala hai

[20] (ai rasool) pas agar ye log tumase (khvaah ma khvaah) hujjat kare to kah do mainne khuda ke aage apana sare tasleem kham kar diya hai aur jo mere taabe hai (unhonne) bhee) aur ai rasool tum ahale kitaab aur jaahilon se poonchho ki kya tum bhee islaam lae ho (ya nahee) pas agar islaam lae hain to bekhatake raahe raast par aa gae aur agar munh phere to (ai rasool) tum par sirf paigaam (islaam) pahuncha dena farz hai (bas) aur khuda (apane bandon) ko dekh raha hai

[21] beshak jo log khuda kee aayaton se inkaar karate hain aur naahaq paigambaron ko qatl karate hain aur un logon ko (bhee) qatl karate hain jo (unhen) insaaf karane ka hukm karate hain to (ai rasool) tum un logon ko dardanaak azaab kee khushakhabaree de do

[22] yahee vah (badanaseeb) log hain jinaka saara kiya karaaya duniya aur aakherat (donon) mein akaarat gaya aur koee unaka madadagaar nahin

[23] (ai rasool) kya tumane (ulamae yahood) ke haal par nazar nahin kee jinako kitaab (tauret) ka ek hissa diya gaya tha (ab) unako kitaabe khuda kee taraf bulaaya jaata hai taaki vahee (kitaab) unake jhagaden ka phaisala kar de is par bhee unamen ka ek giroh munh pher leta hai aur yahee log roogaradaanee (munh pherane) karane vaale hain

[24] ye is vajah se hai ki vah log kahate hain ki hamen ginatee ke chand dinon ke siva jahannum kee aag haragiz chhuegee bhee to nahin jo ifatera paradaazee ye log baraabar karate aae hain usee ne unhen unake deen mein bhee dhokha diya hai

[25] fir unakee kya gat hogee jab ham unako ek din (qayaamat) jisake aane mein koee shubaha nahin ikttha karenge aur har shakhs ko usake kie ka poora poora badala diya jaega aur unakee kisee tarah haqatalfee nahin kee jaegee

[26] (ai rasool) tum to yah dua mogon ki ai khuda tamaam aalam ke maalik too hee jisako chaahe saltanat de aur jisase chaahe saltanat chheen le aur too hee jisako chaahe ijzat de aur jise chaahe zillat de har tarah kee bhalaee tere hee haath mein hai beshak too hee har cheez par qaadir hai

[27] too hee raat ko (badha ke) din mein daakhil kar deta hai (to) raat badh jaatee hai aur too hee din ko (badha ke) raat mein daakhil karata hai (to din badh jaata hai) too hee bejaan (anda nutfa vagairah) se jaanadaar ko paida karata hai aur too hee jaanadaar se bejaan nutfa (vagairaha) nikaalata hai aur too hee jisako chaahata hai behisaab rozee deta hai

[28] momineen momineen ko chhod ke kaafiron ko apana saraparast na banaain aur jo aisa karega to usase khuda se kuchh sarokaar nahin magar (is qism kee tadabeeron se) kisee tarah un (ke shar) se bachana chaaho to (khair) aur khuda tumako apane hee se daraata hai aur khuda hee kee taraf laut kar jaana hai

[29] ai rasool tum un (logon se) kah do kijo kuchh tumhaare dilon mein hai to khvaah use chhipao ya zaahir karo (baharahaal) khuda to use jaanata hai aur jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein vah (sab kuchh) jaanata hai aur khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[30] (aur us din ko yaad rakho) jis din har shakhs jo kuchh usane (duniya mein) nekee kee hai aur jo kuchh buraee kee hai usako maujood paega (aur) aarazoo karega ki kaash us kee badee aur usake daramiyaan mein zamaane daraaz (hael) ho jaata aur khuda tumako apane hee se daraata hai aur khuda apane bandon par bada shafeeq aur (meharabaan bhee) hai

[31] (ai rasool) un logon se kah do ki agar tum khuda ko dost rakhate ho to meree pairavee karo ki khuda (bhee) tumako dost rakhega aur tumako tumhaare gunaah bakhsh dega aur khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[32] (ai rasool) kah do ki khuda aur rasool kee faramaabaradaaree karo phir agar yah log usase sarataabee karen to (samajh len ki) khuda kaafiron ko haragiz dost nahin rakhata

[33] beshak khuda ne aadam aur nooh aur khaanadaane ibaraaheem aur khaanadaane imaraan ko saare jahaan se baraguzeeda kiya hai

[34] baaz kee aulaad ko baaz se aur khuda (sabakee) sunata (aur sab kuchh) jaanata hai

[35] (ai rasool vah vakt yaad karo) jab imaraan kee beevee ne (khuda se) arz kee ki ai mere paalane vaale mere pet mein jo bachcha hai (usako main duniya ke kaam se) aazaad karake teree nazr karatee hoon too meree taraf se (ye nazr kubool farama too beshak bada sunane vaala aur jaanane vaala hai)

[36] phir jab vah betee jan chukee to (hairat se) kahane lagee ai mere paravaradigaar (main kya karoon) main to ye ladakee janee hoon aur ladaka ladakee ke aisa (gaya guzara) nahin hota haaloki use kahane kee zaroorat kya thee jo ve janee thee khuda us (kee shaan va marataba) se khoob vaaqif tha aur mainne usaka naam mariyam rakha hai aur main usako aur usakee aulaad ko shaitaan maradood (ke fareb) se teree panaah mein detee hoon

[37] to usake paravaradigaar ne (unakee nazr) mariyam ko khushee se kubool faramaaya aur usakee nasho va numa (paravarish) achchhee tarah kee aur zakariya ko unaka kafeel banaaya jab kisee vakt zaqariya unake paas (unake) ibaadat ke hujare mein jaate to mariyam ke paas kuchh na kuchh khaane ko maujood paate to poonchhate ki ai mariyam ye (khaana) tumhaare paas kaho se aaya hai to mariyam ye kah detee thee ki yah khuda ke yaho se (aaya) hai beshak khuda jisako chaahata hai behisaab rozee deta hai

[38] (ye maajara dekhate hee) usee vakt zakariya ne apane paravaradigaar se dua ki aur arj qee ai mere paalane vaale too mujhako (bhee) apanee baaragaah se paakeeza aulaad ata farama beshak too hee dua ka sunane vaala hai

[39] abhee zakariya hujare mein khade (ye) dua kar hee rahe the ki farishton ne unako aavaaz dee ki khuda tumako yahaya (ke paida hone) kee khushakhabaree deta hai jo jo kalematullaah (eesa) kee tasdeeq karega aur (logon ka) saradaar hoga aur auraton kee taraf ragabat na karega aur neko kaar nabee hoga

[40] zakariya ne arz kee paravaradigaar mujhe ladaka kyonkar ho sakata hai haaloki mera budhaapa aa pahuncha aur (usapar) meree beevee bojh hai (khuda ne) faramaaya isee tarah khuda jo chaahata hai karata hai

[41] zakariya ne arz kee paravaradigaar mere itmenaan ke lie koee nishaanee muqarrar farama irashaad hua tumhaaree nishaanee ye hai tum teen din tak logon se baat na kar sakoge magar ishaare se aur (usake shukriye mein) apane paravaradigaar kee aksar yaad karo aur raat ko aur subah tadake (hamaaree) tasabeeh kiya karo

[42] aur vah vaaqiya bhee yaad karo jab farishton ne mariyam se kaha, ai mariyam tumako khuda ne baraguzeeda kiya aur (tamaam) gunaahon aur buraiyon se paak saaf rakha aur saare duniya jahon kee auraton mein se tumako muntakhib kiya hai

[43] (to) ai mariyam isake shukr se main apane paravaradigaar kee faramaabadaaree karoon sajada aur rookoou karane vaalon ke saath rookoou karatee rahoon

[44] (ai rasool) ye khabar gaib kee khabaron mein se hai jo ham tumhaare paas vahee ke zarie se bhejate hain (ai rasool) tum to un saraparastaane mariyam ke paas maujood na the jab vah log apana apana qalam dariya mein bataur qura ke daal rahe the (dekhen) kaun mariyam ka kafeel banata hai aur na tum us vakt unake paas maujood the jab vah log aapas mein jhagad rahe the

[45] (vah vaaqiya bhee yaad karo) jab farishton ne (mariyam) se kaha ai mariyam khuda tumako sirf apane hukm se ek ladake ke paida hone kee khushakhabaree deta hai jisaka naam eesa maseeh ibne mariyam hoga (aur) duniya aur aakherat (donon) mein baijzat (aabaroo) aur khuda ke muqarrab bandon mein hoga

[46] aur (bachapan mein) jab jhoole mein pada hoga aur badee umr ka hokar (donon haalaton mein yakaso) logon se baate karega aur neko kaaron mein se hoga

[47] (ye sunakar mariyam taajjub se) kahane lagee paravaradigaar mujhe ladaka kyonkar hoga haaloki mujhe kisee mard ne chhua tak nahin irashaad hua isee tarah khuda jo chaahata hai karata hai jab vah kisee kaam ka karana thaan leta hai to bas kah deta hai ho ja to vah ho jaata hai

[48] aur (ai marayim) khuda usako (tamaam) kitaabe aasamaanee aur akl kee baaten aur (khaasakar) tauret va injeel sikha dega

[49] aur banee isarail ka rasool (qaraar dega aur vah unase yoon kahega ki) main tumhaare paas tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se (apanee naboovat kee) yah nishaanee lekar aaya hoon ki main gundheen huee mittee se ek parinde kee soorat banaaooaiga fir us par (kuchh) dam karoonga to vo khuda ke hukm se udane lagega aur main khuda hee ke hukm se maadarazaad (paidaayashee) andhe aur kodhee ko achchha karoonga aur murdo ko zinda karoonga aur jo kuchh tum khaate ho aur apane gharon mein jama karate ho main (sab) tumako bata doonga agar tum eemaanadaar ho to beshak tumhaare liye in baaton mein (meree naboovat kee) badee nishaanee hai

[50] aur tauret jo mere saamane maujood hai main usakee tasadeeq karata hoon aur (mere aane kee) ek garaz yah (bhee) hai ki jo cheeje tum par haraam hai unamen se baaz ko (hukme khuda se) halaal kar doon aur main tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se (apanee naboovat kee) nishaanee lekar tumhaare paas aaya hoon

[51] pas tum khuda se daro aur meree itaat karo beshak khuda hee mera aur tumhaara paravaradigaar hai

[52] pas usakee ibaadat karo (kyonki) yahee najaat ka seedha raasta hai phir jab eesa ne (itanee baaton ke baad bhee) unaka kufr (par ade rahana) dekha to (aakhir) kahane lage kaun aisa hai jo khuda kee taraf hokar mera madadagaar bane (ye sunakar) havaariyon ne kaha ham khuda ke tarafadaar hain aur ham khuda par eemaan lae

[53] aur (eesa se kaha) aap gavaah rahie ki ham faramaabaradaar hain

[54] aur khuda kee baaragaah mein arz kee ki ai hamaare paalane vaale jo kuchh toone naazil kiya ham usapar eemaan lae aur hamane tere rasool (eesa) kee pairavee ikhteyaar kee pas too hamen (apane rasool ke) gavaahon ke daphtar mein likh le

[55] aur yahoodiyon (ne eesa se) makkaaree kee aur khuda ne usake dafeeya kee tadabeer kee aur khuda sab se behatar tadabeer karane vaala hai (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab eesa se khuda ne faramaaya ai eesa main zaroor tumhaaree zindagee kee muddat pooree karake tumako apanee taraf utha loonga aur kaafiron (kee zindagee) se tumako paak va paakeeza rakhoonga aur jin logon ne tumhaaree pairavee kee unako qayaamat tak kaafiron par gaalib rakhoonga phir tum sabako meree taraf lautakar aana hai

[56] tab (us din) jin baaton mein tum (duniya) mein jhagade karate the (unaka) tumhaare daramiyaan faisala kar doonga pas jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya unapar duniya aur aakhirat (donon mein) sakht azaab karoonga aur unaka koee madadagaar na hoga

[57] aur jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur achchhe (achchhe) kaam kie to khuda unako unaka poora ajr va savaab dega aur khuda zaalimon ko dost nahin rakhata

[58] (ai rasool) ye jo ham tumhaare saamane bayaan kar rahe hain kudarate khuda kee nishaaniyo aur hikamat se bhare huye tazakire hain

[59] khuda ke nazadeek to jaise eesa kee haalat vaisee hee aadam kee haalat ki unako ko mittee ka putala banaakar kaha ki ho ja pas (fauran hee) vah (insaan) ho gaya

[60] (ai rasool ye hai) haq baat (jo) tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se (bataee jaatee hai) to tum shak karane vaalon mein se na ho jaana

[61] phir jab tumhaare paas ilm (kuraan) aa chuka usake baad bhee agar tum se koee (nasaraanee) eesa ke baare mein hujjat karen to kaho ki (achchha maidaan mein) aao ham apane beton ko bulaen tum apane beton ko aur ham apanee auraton ko (bulaen) aur tum apanee auraton ko aur ham apanee jaanon ko bulaen or tum apanee jaanon ko

[62] usake baad ham sab milakar (khuda kee baaragaah mein) gidagidaen aur jhoothon par khuda kee laanat karen (ai rasool) ye sab yaqeenee sachche vaaqayaat hain aur khuda ke siva koee maabood (qaabile parasatish) nahin hai

[63] aur beshak khuda hee sab par gaalib aur hikamat vaala hai

[64] phir agar isase bhee munh pheren to (kuchh) paravaah (nahin) khuda fasaadee logon ko khoob jaanata hai (ai rasool) tum (unase) kaho ki ai ahale kitaab tum aisee (thikaane kee) baat par to aao jo hamaare aur tumhaare daramiyaan yakaso hai ki khuda ke siva kisee kee ibaadat na karen aur kisee cheez ko usaka shareek na banaen aur khuda ke siva hamamen se koee kisee ko apana paravaradigaar na banae agar isase bhee munh moden to tum gavaah rahana ham (khuda ke) faramaabaradaar hain

[65] ai ahale kitaab tum ibaraaheem ke baare mein (khvaah ma khvaah) kyon jhagadate ho ki koee unako nasaraanee kahata hai koee yahoodee haaloki tauret va injeel (jinase yahood va nasaara kee ibteda hai vah) to unake baad hee naazil huee

[66] to kya tum itana bhee nahin samajhate? (ai lo are) tum vahee ehamaq log ho ki jis ka tumhen kuchh ilm tha usamen to jhagada kar chuke (khair) phir tab usamen kya (khvaah ma khvaah) jhagadane baithe ho jisakee (sire se) tumhen kuchh khabar nahin aur (haklqate haal to) khuda jaanata hai aur tum nahin jaanate

[67] ibaraaheem na to yahoodee the aur na nasaraanee balki nire khare haq par the (aur) faramaabaradaar (bande) the aur musharikon se bhee na the

[68] ibaraaheem se jyaada khusoosiyat to un logon ko thee jo khaas unakee pairavee karate the aur us paigambar aur eemaanadaaron ko (bhee) hai aur momineen ka khuda maalik hai

[69] (musalamaano) ahale kitaab se ek giroh ne bahut chaaha ki kisee tarah tumako raaheraast se bhataka de haaloki vah (apanee tadabeeron se tumako to nahin magar) apane hee ko bhatakaate hain

[70] aur usako samajhate (bhee) nahin ai ahale kitaab tum khuda kee aayaton se kyon inkaar karate ho, haaloki tum khud gavaah ban sakate ho

[71] ai ahale kitaab tum kyo haq va baatil ko gadabad karate aur haq ko chhupaate ho haaloki tum jaanate ho

[72] aur ahale kitaab se ek giroh ne (apane logon se) kaha ki musalamaanon par jo kitaab naazil hueehai usapar subah savere eemaan lao aur aakhir vakt lnkaar kar diya karo shaayad musalamaan (isee tadabeer se apane deen se) phir jae

[73] aur tumhaare deen kee pairavaree kare usake siva kisee doosare kee baat ka aitabaar na karo (ai rasool) tum kah do ki bas khuda hee kee hidaayat to hidaayat hai (yahoodee baaham ye bhee kahate hain ki) usako bhee na (maanana) ki jaisa (umda deen) tumako diya gaya hai, vaisa kisee aur ko diya jaay ya tumase koee shakhs khuda ke yaho jhagada kare (ai rasool tum unase) kah do ki (ye kya galat khyaal hai) fazal (va karam) khuda ke haath mein hai vah jisako chaahe de aur khuda badee gunjaeesh vaala hai (aur har shai ko)e jaanata hai

[74] jisako chaahe apanee rahamat ke liye khaas kar leta hai aur khuda bada fazalon karam vaala he

[75] aur ahale kitaab kuchh aise bhee hain ki agar unake paas roope kee dher amaanat rakh do to bhee use (jab chaaho) vaise hee tumhaare havaale kar denge aur baaz aise hen ki agar ek asharfee bhee amaanat rakho to jab tak tum baraabar (unake sar) par khade na rahoge tumhen vaapas na denge ye (badamuaam lagee) is vajah se hai ki un ka to ye qaul hai ki (arab ke) jaahilo (ka haq maar lene) mein ham par koee ilzaam kee raah hee nahin aur jaan boojh kar khuda par jhooth (toofaan) jodate hain

[76] haan (alabatta) jo shakhs apane ehad ko poora kare aur parahezagaaree ikhteyaar kare to beshak khuda parahezagaaron ko dost rakhata hai

[77] beshak jo log apane ehad aur (qasame) jo khuda (se kiya tha usake) badale thoda (dunayaavee) muaaveza le lete hain un hee logon ke vaaste aakhirat mein kuchh hissa nahin aur qayaamat ke din khuda unase baat tak to karega nahin or unakee taraf nazar (rahamat) hee karega aur na unako (gunaahon kee gandagee se) paak karega aur unake liye dardanaam azaab hai

[78] aur ahale kitaab se baaz aise zaroor hain ki kitaab (tauret) mein apanee zabaane marod marod ke (kuchh ka kuchh) padh jaate hain taaki tum ye samajho ki ye kitaab ka juz hai haaloki vah kitaab ka juz nahin aur kahate hain ki ye (jo ham padhate hain) khuda ke yaho se (utara) hai haaloki vah khuda ke yaho se nahin (utara) aur jaanaboojh kar khuda par jhooth (toofaan) jodate hain

[79] kisee aadamee ko ye zeba na tha ki khuda to use (apanee) kitaab aur hikamat aur naboovat ata faramae aur vah logon se kahata phire ki khuda ko chhodakar mere bande ban jao balki (vah to yahee kahega ki) tum allaah vaale ban jao kyonki tum to (hamesha) kitaabe khuda (doosaro) ko padhaate rahate ho aur tum khud bhee sada padhate rahe ho

[80] aur vah tumase ye to (kabhee) na kahega ki farishton aur paigambaron ko khuda bana lo bhala (kaheen aisa ho sakata hai ki) tumhaare musalamaan ho jaane ke baad tumhen kufr ka hukm karega

[81] (aur ai rasool vah vakt bhee yaad dilao) jab khuda ne paigambaron se iqaraar liya ki ham tumako jo kuchh kitaab aur hikamat (vagairah) de usake baad tumhaare paas koee rasool aae aur jo kitaab tumhaare paas usakee tasadeeq kare to (dekho) tum zaroor us par eemaan laana, aur zaroor usakee madad karana (aur) khuda ne faramaaya kya tumane iqaraar liya tumane mere (ehad ka) bojh utha liya sabane arz kee hamane iqaraar kiya irashaad hua (achchha) to aaj ke qaul va (qaraar ke) aapas mein ek doosare ke gavaah rahana

[82] aur tumhaare saath main bhee ek gavaah hoon phir usake baad jo shakhs (apane qaul se) munh phere to vahee log badachalan hain

[83] to kya ye log khuda ke deen ke siva (koee aur deen) dhoondhate hain haaloki jo (farishte) aasamaanon mein hain aur jo (log) zameen mein hain sabane khushee khushee ya zabaradastee usake saamane apanee gardan daal dee hai aur (aakhir sab) usakee taraf laut kar jaenge

[84] (ai rasool un logon se) kah do ki ham to khuda par eemaan lae aur jo kitaab ham par naazil huee aur jo (saheefe) ibaraaheem aur ismaeel aur isahaaq aur yaakoob aur aulaade yaakoob par naazil huye aur moosa aur eesa aur doosare paigambaron ko jo (jo kitaab) unake paravaradigaar kee taraf se inaayat huee(sab par eemaan lae) ham to unamen se kisee ek mein bhee farq nahin karate

[85] aur ham to usee (yakata khuda) ke faramaabaradaar hain aur jo shakhs islaam ke siva kisee aur deen kee khvaahish kare to usaka vah deen haragiz kubool hee na kiya jaega aur vah aakhirat mein sakht ghaate mein rahega

[86] bhala khuda aise logon kee kyonkar hidaayat karega jo imaane laane ke baad phir kaafir ho gae haaloki vah iqaraar kar chuke the ki paigambar (aakhiroozazama) barahaq hain aur unake paas vaajee va raushan maujize bhee aa chuke the aur khuda aisee hathadharmee karane vaale logon kee hidaayat nahin karata

[87] aise logon kee saza yah hai ki unapar khuda aur farishton aur (duniya jahon ke) sab logon kee phitakaar hain

[88] aur vah hamesha usee phitakaar mein rahenge na to unake azaab hee mein takhfeef kee jaegee aur na unako mohalat dee jaegee

[89] magar (ho) jin logon ne isake baad tauba kar lee aur apanee (kharaabee kee) islaah kar lee to alabatta khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[90] jo apane eemaan ke baad kaafir ho baithe fir (roz baroz apana) kufr badhaate chale gaye to unakee tauba haragiz na kubool kee jaegee aur yahee log (palle daraje ke) gumaraah hain

[91] beshak jin logon ne kufr ikhtiyaar kiya aur kufr kee haalat mein mar gaye to agarache itana sona bhee kisee kee guloo khalaasee (chhutakaara paane) mein diya jae ki zameen bhar jae to bhee haragiz na kubool kiya jaega yahee log hain jinake lie dardanaak azaab hoga aur unaka koee madadagaar bhee na hoga

[92] (logon) jab tak tum apanee pasandeeda cheezon mein se kuchh raahe khuda mein kharch na karoge haragiz nekee ke daraje par faayaz nahin ho sakate aur tum koee

[93] see cheez bhee kharch karo khuda to usako zaroor jaanata hai taurait ke naazil hone ke qabl yaakoob ne jo jo cheeze apane oopar haraam kar lee theen unake siva banee isarail ke lie sab khaane halaal the (ai rasool un yahood se) kah do ki agar tum (apane daave mein sachche ho to tauret le aao)

[94] aur usako (hamaare saamane) padho phir usake baad bhee jo koee khuda par jhooth toofaan jode to (samajh lo) ki yahee log zaalim (hathadharm) hain

[95] (ai rasool) kah do ki khuda ne sach faramaaya to ab tum millate ibaraaheem (islaam) kee pairavee karo jo baatil se katara ke chalate the aur musharekeen se na the

[96] logon (kee ibaadat) ke vaaste jo ghar sabase pahale banaaya gaya vah to yaqeenan yahee (kaaba) hai jo makke mein hai badee (khair va barakat) vaala aur saare jahon ke logon ka rahanuma

[97] isamen (huramat kee) bahut see vaaze aur raushan nishaaniyo hain (unamen se) muqaam ibaraaheem hai (jaho aapake qadamon ka patthar par nishaan hai) aur jo is ghar mein daakhil hua aman mein aa gaya aur logon par vaajib hai ki mahaz khuda ke lie khaanae kaaba ka haj karen jinhe vahaan tak pahunchane kee istetaat hai aur jisane baavajood kudarat haj se inkaar kiya to (yaad rakhe) ki khuda saare jahon se beparava hai

[98] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki ai ahale kitaab khuda kee aayato se kyo munkir hue jaate ho haaloki jo kaam kaaj tum karate ho khuda ko usakee (pooree) pooree ittila hai

[99] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki ai ahale kitaab deede daanista khuda kee (seedhee) raah mein (naahaq kee) kazee dhoondho (dhoondh) ke eemaan laane vaalon ko usase kyon rokate ho or jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda usase bekhabar nahin hai

[100] ai eemaan vaalon agar tumane ahale kitaab ke kisee firake qa bhee kahana maana to (yaad rakho ki) vah tumako eemaan laane ke baad (bhee) phir dubaara kaafir bana chhodenge

[101] aur (bhala) tum kyonkar kaafir ban jaoge haaloki tumhaare saamane khuda kee aayaten (baraabar) padhee jaatee hain aur usake rasool (mohammad) bhee tumamen (maujood) hain aur jo shakhs khuda se vaabasta ho vah (to) jaroor seedhee raah par laga diya gaya

[102] ai eemaan vaalon khuda se daro jitana usase darane ka haq hai aur tum (deen) islaam ke siva kisee aur deen par haragiz na marana

[103] aur tum sab ke sab (milakar) khuda kee rassee mazabootee se thaame raho aur aapas mein (ek doosare) ke phoot na daalo aur apane haal (zaar) par khuda ke ehasaan ko to yaad karo jab tum aapas mein (ek doosare ke) dushman the to khuda ne tumhaare dilon mein (ek doosare kee) ulafat paida kar dee to tum usake fazal se aapas mein bhaee bhaee ho gae aur tum goya sulagatee hueeaag kee bhattee (dozakh) ke lab par (khade) the girana hee chaahate the ki khuda ne tumako usase bacha liya to khuda apane ehakaam yoon vaajee karake bayaan karata hai taaki tum raahe raast par aa jao

[104] aur tumase ek giroh aise (logon ka bhee) to hona chaahiye jo (logon ko) nekee kee taraf bulae achchhe kaam ka hukm de aur bure kaamon se roke aur aise hee log (aakherat mein) apanee dilee muraaden paayenge

[105] aur tum (kaheen) un logon ke aise na ho jaana jo aapas mein phoot daal kar baith rahe aur raushan (daleel) aane ke baad bhee ek munh ek zabaan na rahe aur aise hee logon ke vaaste bada (bhaaree) azaab hai

[106] (us din se daro) jis din kuchh logon ke chehare to saphaid nooraanee honge aur kuchh (logo) ke chehare siyaah jin logon ke muhai mein kaalik hogee (unase kaha jaayega) hae kyon tum to eemaan laane ke baad kaafir ho gae the achchha to (lo) (ab) apane kufr kee saza mein azaab (ke maje) chakho

[107] aur jinake chehare par noor barasata hoga vah to khuda kee rahamat(bahisht) mein honge (aur) usee mein sada rahenge

[108] (ai rasool) ye khuda kee aayaten hain jo ham tumako theek (theek) padh ke sunaate hain aur khuda saare jahon ke logon (se kisee) par julm karana nahin chaahata

[109] aur jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (sab) khuda hee ka hai aur (aakhir) sab kaamon kee roozu khuda hee kee taraf hai

[110] tum kya achchhe giroh ho ki (logon kee) hidaayat ke vaaste paida kiye gae ho tum (logon ko) achchhe kaam ka hukm karate ho aur bure kaamon se rokate ho aur khuda par eemaan rakhate ho aur agar ahale kitaab bhee (isee tarah) eemaan laate to unake haq mein bahut achchha hota unamen se kuchh hee to eemaanadaar hain aur aksar badakaar

[111] (musalamaanon) ye log maamoolee azeeyat ke siva tumhen haragiz zarar nahin pahuncha sakate aur agar tumase ladenge to unhen tumhaaree taraf peeth hee karanee hogee aur phir unakee kaheen se madad bhee nahin pahunchegee

[112] aur jaho kaheen hatte chadhe unapar roosavaee kee maar padee magar khuda ke ehad (ya) aur logon ke ehad ke zariye se (unako kaheen panaah mil gayee) aur phir herapher ke khuda ke gazab mein pad gae aur unapar mohataajee kee maar (alag) padee ye (kyon) is sabab se ki vah khuda kee aayaton se inkaar karate the aur paigambaron ko naahaq qatl karate the ye saza usakee hai ki unhonne naafaramaanee kee aur had se guzar gae the

[113] aur ye log bhee sabake sab yakaso nahin hain (balki) ahale kitaab se kuchh log to aise hain ki (khuda ke deen par) is tarah saabit qadam hain ki raaton ko khuda kee aayaten padha karate hain aur vah baraabar sajade kiya karate hain

[114] khuda aur roze aakherat par eemaan rakhate hain aur achchhe kaam ka to hukm karate hain aur bure kaamon se rokate hain aur nek kaamon mein daud padate hain aur yahee log to nek bandon se hain

[115] aur vah jo kuchh nekee karenge usakee haragiz naaqadree na kee jaegee aur khuda parahezagaaron se khoob vaaqif hai

[116] beshak jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya khuda (ke azaab) se bachaane mein haragiz na unake maal hee kuchh kaam aaenge na unakee aulaad aur yahee log jahannumee hain aur hamesha usee mein rahenge

[117] duniya kee chand roza zindagee mein ye log jo kuchh (khilaaf shara) kharch karate hain usakee misaal andhad kee misaal hai jisamen bahut paala ho aur vah un logon ke khet par ja pade jinhonne (kufr kee vajah se) apanee jaanon par sitam dhaaya ho aur phir paala use maar ke (naas kar de) aur khuda ne unapar julm kuchh nahin kiya balki unhonne aap apane oopar julm kiya

[118] ai eemaanadaaron apane (momineen) ke siva (gairo ko) apana raazadaar na banao (kyonki) ye gair log tumhaaree barabaadee mein kuchh utha nahin rakhenge (balki jitana jyaada takaleef) mein padoge utana hee ye log khush honge dushmanee to unake munh se tapakatee hai aur jo (bugaz va hasad) unake dilon mein bhara hai vah kaheen usase badhakar hai hamane tumase (apane) ehakaam saaf saaf bayaan kar diye agar tum samajh rakhate ho

[119] ai logon tum aise (seedhe) ho ki tum unase ulafat rakhato ho aur vah tumhen (zara bhee) nahin chaahate aur tum to pooree kitaab (khuda) par eemaan rakhate ho aur vah aise nahin hain (magar) jab tumase milate hain to kahane lagate hain ki ham bhee eemaan lae aur jab akele mein hote hain to tum par gusse ke maare ungaliyon kaatate hain (ai rasool) tum kah do ki (kaatana kya) tum apane gusse mein jal maro jo baaten tumhaare dilon mein hain beshak khuda zaroor jaanata hai

[120] (ai eemaanadaaron) agar tumako bhalaee chhoo bhee gayee to unako bura maaloom hota hai aur jab tumapar koee bhee museebat padatee hai to vah khush ho jaate hain aur agar tum sabr karo aur parahezagaaree ikhteyaar karo to unaka fareb tumhen kuchh bhee zarar nahin pahunchaega (kyonki) khuda to unakee kaarastaaniyon par haavee hai

[121] aur (ai rasool) ek vakt vo bhee tha jab tum apane baal bachchon se tadake hee nikal khade hue aur momineen ko ladaee ke morchon par bitha rahe the aur khuda sab kuchh jaanata aur sunata hai

[122] ye us vakt qa vaaqaya hai jab tumamen se do girohon ne thaan liya tha ki pasapaee karen aur phir (saibhal gae) kyonki khuda to unaka saraparast tha aur momineen ko khuda hee par bharosa rakhana chaahiye

[123] yaqeenan khuda ne jange badar mein tumhaaree madad kee (baavajood ke) tum (dushman ke muqaabale mein) bilkul be haqeeqat the (phir bhee) khuda ne phateh dee

[124] pas tum khuda se darate raho taaki (unake) shukraguzaar bano (ai rasool) us vakt tum momineen se kah rahe the ki kya tumhaare lie kaafee nahin hai ki tumhaara paravaradigaar teen hazaar farishte aasamaan se bhejakar tumhaaree madad kare ho (zaroor kaafee hai)

[125] balki agar tum saabit qadam raho aur (rasool kee mukhaalefat se) bacho aur kuphfaar apane (josh mein) tumapar chadh bhee aaye to tumhaara paravaradigaar aise poch hazaar farishton se tumhaaree madad karega jo nishaane jang lagae hue date honge aur khuda ne ye madad sirph tumhaaree khushee ke lie kee hai

[126] aur taaki isase tumhaare dil kee dhaaras ho aur (ye to zaahir hai ki) madad jab hotee hai to khuda hee kee taraf se jo sab par gaalib (aur) hikamat vaala hai

[127] (aur yah madad kee bhee to) isalie ki kaafiron ke ek giroh ko kam kar de ya aisa chaupat kar de ki (apana sa) munh lekar naamuraad apane ghar vaapas chale jaayen

[128] (ai rasool) tumhaara to isamen kuchh bas nahin chaahe khuda unakee tauba kubool kare ya unako saza de kyonki vah zaalim to zaroor hain

[129] aur jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai sab khuda hee ka hai jisako chaahe bakhshe aur jisako chaahe saza kare aur khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaar hai

[130] ai eemaanadaaron sood danaadan khaate na chale jao aur khuda se daro ki tum chhutakaara pao

[131] aur jahannum kee us aag se daro jo kaafiron ke lie taiyaar kee gayee hai

[132] aur khuda aur rasool kee faramaabaradaaree karo taaki tum par raham kiya jae

[133] aur apane paravaradigaar ke (sabab) bakhshish aur jannat kee taraf daud pado jisakee (vusat saare) aasamaan aur zameen ke baraabar hai aur jo parahezagaaron ke liye muhayya kee gayee hai

[134] jo khushahaalee aur kathin vakt mein bhee (khuda kee raah par) kharch karate hain aur gusse ko rokate hain aur logon (kee khata) se daraguzar karate hain aur nekee karane vaalon se allaah ulafat rakhata hai

[135] aur log ittifaaq se koee badakaaree kar baithate hain ya aap apane oopar julm karate hain to khuda ko yaad karate hain aur apane gunaahon kee maafee mogate hain aur khuda ke siva gunaahon ka bakhshane vaala aur kaun hai aur jo (qoosoor) vah (naagahaanee) kar baithe to jaanaboojh kar usapar hat nahin karate

[136] aise hee logon kee jaza unake paravaradigaar kee taraf se bakhshish hai aur vah baagaat hain jinake neeche naharen jaaree hain ki vah unamen hamesha rahenge aur (achchhe) chalan vaalon kee (bhee) khoob kharee mazadooree hai

[137] tumase pahale bahut se vaaqayaat guzar chuke hain pas zara rooe zameen par chal phir kar dekho to ki (apane apane vakt qe paigambaron ko) jhuthalaane vaalon ka anjaam kya hua

[138] ye (jo hamane kaha) aam logon ke lie to sirf bayaan (vaaqaya) hai magar aur parahezagaaron ke lie hidaayat va naseehat hai

[139] aur musalamaanon kaahilee na karo aur (is) ittafaaqee shikast (ohad se) kudho nahin (kyonki) agar tum sachche momin ho to tum hee gaalib aur var rahoge

[140] agar (jange ohad mein) tumako zakhm laga hai to usee tarah (badar mein) tumhaare fareeq (kuphfaar ko) bhee zakhm lag chuka hai (us par unakee himmat to na tootee) ye ittafaaqaate zamaana hain jo ham logon ke daramiyaan baaree baaree ulat pher kiya karate hain aur ye (ittafaaqee shikast isalie thee) taaki khuda sachche eemaanadaaron ko (zaahiree) musalamaanon se alag dekh len aur tumamen se baaz ko darajae shahaadat par faayaz karen aur khuda (hukme rasool se) sarataabee karane vaalon ko dost nahin rakhata

[141] aur ye (bhee manjoor tha) ki sachche eemaanadaaron ko (saabit qadamee kee vajah se) nira khara alag kar le aur naafaramaanon (bhaagane vaalon) ka matiyaamet kar de

[142] (musalamaanon) kya tum ye samajhate ho ki sab ke sab bahisht mein chale hee jaoge aur kya khuda ne abhee tak tumamen se un logon ko bhee nahin pahachaana jinhonne jehaad kiya aur na saabit qadam rahane vaalon ko hee pahachaana

[143] tum to maut ke aane se pahale (ladaee mein) marane kee tamanna karate the bas ab tumane usako apanee okh se dekh liya aur tum ab bhee dekh rahe ho

[144] (phir ladaee se jee kyon churaate ho) aur mohammad to sirph rasool hain (khuda nahin) inase pahale bahutere paigambar guzar chuke hain phir kya agar mohammad apanee maut se mar joe ya maar daale jaen to tum ulate pov (apane kufr kee taraf) palat jaoge aur jo ulate pov phirega (bhee) to (samajh lo) haragiz khuda ka kuchh bhee nahin bigadega aur anaqareeb khuda ka shukr karane vaalon ko achchha badala dega

[145] aur bagair hukme khuda ke to koee shakhs mar hee nahin sakata vakte muayyan tak har ek kee maut likhee huee hai aur jo shakhs (apane kie ka) badala duniya mein chaahe to ham usako isamen se de dete hain aur jo shakhs aakherat ka badala chaahe use usee mein se denge aur (neamat eemaan ke) shukr karane vaalon ko bahut jald ham jazae khair denge

[146] aur (musalamaanon tum hee nahin) aise paigambar bahut se guzar chuke hain jinake saath bahutere allaah vaalon ne (raahe khuda mein) jehaad kiya aur phir unako khuda kee raah mein jo museebat padee hai na to unhonne himmat haaree na bodaapan kiya (aur na dushaman ke saamane) gidagidaane lage aur saabit qadam rahane vaalon se khuda ulafat rakhata hai

[147] aur lutf ye hai ki unaka qaul isake siva kuchh na tha ki duaen mogane lagen ki ai hamaare paalane vaale hamaare gunaah aur apane kaamon mein hamaaree jyaadatiyo maaf kar aur dushmanon ke muqaabale mein hamako saabit qadam rakh aur kaafiron ke giroh par hamako fateh de

[148] to khuda ne unako duniya mein badala (diya) aur aakhirat mein achchha badala eenaayat faramaaya aur khuda nekee karane vaalon ko dost rakhata (hee) hai

[149] ai eemaanadaaron agar tum logon ne kaafiron kee pairavee kar lee to (yaad rakho) vah tumako ulate pov (kufr kee taraf) pher kar le jaainge phir ulate tum hee ghaate mein aa jaoge

[150] (tum kisee kee madad ke mohataaj nahin) balki khuda tumhaara saraparast hai aur vah sab madadagaaron se behatar hai

[151] (tum ghabarao nahin) ham anaqareeb tumhaara rob kaafiron ke dilon mein jama denge isalie ki un logon ne khuda ka shareek banaaya (bhee to) is cheez but ko jise khuda ne kisee qism kee hukoomat nahin dee aur (aakhirakaar) unaka thikaana dauzakh hai aur zaalimon ka (bhee kya) bura thikaana hai

[152] beshak khuda ne (jange auhad mein bhee) apana (phateh ka) vaayada sachcha kar dikhaaya tha jab tum usake hukm se (pahale hee hamale mein) un (kuphfaar) ko khoob qatl kar rahe the yaho tak kee tumhaare pasand kee cheez (fateh) tumhen dikha dee usake baad bhee tumane (maale ganeemat dekhakar) buzadilaapan kiya aur hukmen rasool (morche par jame rahane) jhagada kiya aur rasool kee naafaramaanee kee tumamen se kuchh to taalibe duniya hain (ki maale ganeemat kee taraf) se jhuk pade aur kuchh taalibe aakhirat (ki rasool par apanee jaan fida kar dee) phir (buzadilepan ne) tumhen un (kuphfaar) kee kee taraph se pher diya (aur tum bhaag khade hue) usase khuda ko tumhaara (eemaan akhalaasee) aazamaana manzoor tha aur (usapar bhee) khuda ne tumase daraguzar kee aur khuda momineen par bada fazal karane vaala hai

[153] (musalamaanon tum) us vakt qo yaad karake sharmao jab tum (badahavaas) bhaage pahaad par chale jaate the pas (choonki) rasool ko tumane (aazaarada) kiya khuda ne bhee tumako (is) ranj kee saza mein (shikast ka) ranj diya taaki jab kabhee tumhaaree koee cheez haath se jaatee rahe ya koee museebat pade to tum ranj na karo aur sabr karana seekho aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda usase khabaradaar hai

[154] phir khuda ne is ranj ke baad tumapar itminaan kee haalat taaree kee ki tumamen se ek giroh ka (jo sachche eemaanadaar the) khoob gaharee neend aa gayee aur ek giroh jinako us vakt bhee (bhaagane kee sharm se) jaan ke laale pade the khuda ke saath (khvaah makhvaah) zamaanae jihaalat kee aisee badagumaaniyo karane lage aur kahane lage bhala kya ye amr (fateh) kuchh bhee hamaare ikhtiyaar mein hai (ai rasool) kah do ki har amr ka ikhtiyaar khuda hee ko hai (zabaan se to kahate hee hai nahin) ye apane dilon mein aisee baaten chhipae hue hain jo tumase zaahir nahin karate (ab suno) kahate hain ki is amr (fateh) mein hamaara kuchh ikhtiyaar hota to ham yaho maare na jaate (ai rasool unase) kah do ki tum apane gharon mein rahate to jin jin kee takadeer mein ladake mar jaana likha tha vah apane (gharo se) nikal nikal ke apane marane kee jagah zaroor aa jaate aur (ye is vaaste kiya gaya) taaki jo kuchh tumhaare dil mein hai usaka imtihaan kar de aur khuda to dilon ke raaz khoob jaanata hai

[155] beshak jis din (jange auhad mein) do jamaaten aapas mein guth gayeen us din jo log tum (musalamaanon) mein se bhaag khade hue (usakee vajah ye thee ki) unake baaz gunaahon (mukhaalafate rasool) kee vajah se shaitaan ne bahaka ke unake pov ukhaad die aur (usee vakt to) khuda ne zaroor unase daraguzar kee beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala burdavaar hai

[156] ai eemaanadaaron un logon ke aise na bano jo kaafir ho gae bhaee band unake parades mein nikale hain ya jehaad karane gae hain (aur vaho) mar (gae) to unake baare mein kahane lage ki vah hamaare paas rahate to na marate or na maare jaate (aur ye is vajah se kahate hain) taaki khuda (is khyaal ko) unake dilon mein (baise) hasarat bana de aur (yoon to) khuda hee jilaata aur maarata hai aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda use dekh raha hai

[157] aur agar tum khuda kee raah mein maare jao ya (apanee maut se) mar jao to beshak khuda kee bakhshish aur rahamat is (maal va daulat) se jisako tum jama karate ho zaroor behatar hai

[158] aur agar tum (apanee maut se) maro ya maare jao (aakhirakaar) khuda hee kee taraf (qabron se) uthae jaoge

[159] (to ai rasool ye bhee) khuda kee ek meharabaanee hai ki tum (sa) naramadil (saradaar) unako mila aur tum agar badamizaaj aur sakht dil hote tab to ye log (khuda jaane kab ke) tumhaare gird se titar bitar ho gae hote pas (ab bhee) tum unase daraguzar karo aur unake lie magapherat kee dua mogo aur (saabiq dastoore zaahira) unase kaam kaaj mein mashavara kar liya karo (magar) is par bhee jab kisee kaam ko thaan lo to khuda hee par bharosa rakho (kyonki jo log khuda par bharosa rakhate hain khuda unako zaroor dost rakhata hai)

[160] (musalamaanon yaad rakho) agar khuda ne tumhaaree madad kee to phir koee tumapar gaalib nahin aa sakata aur agar khuda tumako chhod de to phir kaun aisa hai jo usake baad tumhaaree madad ko khada ho aur momineen ko chaahiye ki khuda hee par bharosa rakhen

[161] aur (tumhaara gumaan bilkul galat hai) kisee nabee kee (haragiz) ye shaan nahin ki khyaanat kare aur khyaanat karega to jo cheez khyaanat kee hai qayaamat ke din vahee cheez (bilakul vaisa hee) khuda ke saamane laana hoga phir har shakhs apane kie ka poora poora badala paega aur unakee kisee tarah haqatalfee nahin kee jaegee

[162] bhala jo shakhs khuda kee khushanoodee ka paaband ho kya vah us shakhs ke baraabar ho sakata hai jo khuda ke gazab mein giraphtaar ho aur jisaka thikaana jahannum hai aur vah kya bura thikaana hai

[163] vah log khuda ke yaho mukhtalif darajon ke hain aur jo kuchh vah karate hain khuda dekh raha hai

[164] khuda ne to eemaanadaaron par bada ehasaan kiya ki unake vaaste unheen kee qaum ka ek rasool bheja jo unhen khuda kee aayaten padh padh ke sunaata hai aur unakee tabeeyat ko paakeeza karata hai aur unhen kitaabe (khuda) aur akl kee baaten sikhaata hai agarache vah pahale khulee huee gumaraahee mein pade the

[165] musalamaanon kya jab tumapar (jange ohad) mein vah museebat padee jisakee doonee museebat tum (kuphfaar par) daal chuke the to (ghabara ke) kahane lage ye (aafat) kaho se aa gayee (ai rasool) tum kah do ki ye to khud tumhaaree hee taraf se hai (na rasool kee mukhaalefat karate na saza hotee) beshak khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[166] aur jis din do jamaaten aapas mein gunth gayeen us din tum par jo museebat padee vah tumhaaree sharaarat kee vajah se (khuda ke ijaajat kee vajah se aayee) aur taaki khuda sachche eemaan vaalon ko dekh le

[167] aur munaafiqon ko dekh le (ki kaun hai) aur munaafiqon se kaha gaya ki aao khuda kee raah mein jehaad karo ya (ye na sahee apane dushaman ko) hata do to kahane lage (hae kya kaheen) agar ham ladana jaanate to zaroor tumhaara saath dete ye log us din banisbate eemaan ke kufr ke jyaada qareeb the apane munh se vah baaten kah dete hain jo unake dil mein (khaak) nahin hoteen aur jise vah chhipaate hain khuda use khoob jaanata hai

[168] (ye vahee log hain) jo (aap chain se gharon mein baithe rahate hai aur apane shaheed) bhaeeyon ke baare mein kahane lage kaash hamaaree pairavee karate to na maare jaate (ai rasool) unase kaho (achchha) agar tum sachche ho to zara apanee jaan se maut ko taal do

[169] aur jo log khuda kee raah mein shaheed kie gae unhen haragiz murda na samajhana balki vah log jeete jaagate maujood hain apane paravaradigaar kee taraf se vah (tarah tarah kee) rozee paate hain

[170] aur khuda ne jo fazal va karam un par kiya hai usakee (khushee) se phoole nahin samaate aur jo log unase peechhe rah gae aur unamen aakar shaamil nahin hue unakee nisbat ye (khyaal karake) khushiyo manaate hain ki (ye bhee shaheed hon to) unapar na kisee qism ka khauf hoga aur na aazurda khaatir honge

[171] khuda neamat aur usake fazal (va karam) aur is baat kee khushakhabaree paakar ki khuda momineen ke savaab ko barabaad nahin karata

[172] nihaal ho rahe hain (jange ohad mein) jin logon ne jakhm khaane ke baad bhee khuda aur rasool ka kahana maana unamen se jin logon ne nekee aur parahezagaaree kee (sab ke liye nahin sirph) unake liye bada savaab hai

[173] yah vah hain ki jab unase logon ne aakar kahana shuroo kiya ki (dushaman) logon ne tumhaare (muqaabale ke) vaaste (bada lashkar) jama kiya hai pas unase darate (to bajae khauf ke) unaka eemaan aur jyaada ho gaya aur kahane lage (hoga bhee) khuda hamaare vaaste kaafee hai

[174] aur vah kya achchha kaarasaaz hai phir (ya to himmat karake gae magar jab ladaee na huee to) ye log khuda kee neamat aur fazal ke saath (apane ghar) vaapas aae aur unhen koee buraee chhoo bhee nahin gayee aur khuda kee khushanoodee ke paaband rahe aur khuda bada fazal karane vaala hai

[175] yah (mukhbir) bas shaitaan tha jo sirf apane doston ko (rasool ka saath dene se) daraata hai pas tum unase to daro nahin agar sachche momin ho to mujh hee se darate raho

[176] aur (ai rasool) jo log kufr kee (madad) mein pesh qadamee kar jaate hain unakee vajah se tum ranj na karo kyonki ye log khuda ko kuchh zarar nahin pahuncha sakate (balki) khuda to ye chaahata hai ki aakherat mein unaka hissa na qaraar de aur unake lie bada (sakht) azaab hai

[177] beshak jin logon ne eemaan ke evaz kufr khareed kiya vah haragiz khuda ka kuchh bhee nahin bigaadenge (balki aap apana) aur unake lie dardanaak azaab hai

[178] aur jin logon ne kufr ikhtiyaar kiya vah haragiz ye na khyaal karen ki hamane jo unako mohalat va bephikree de rakhee hai vah unake haq mein behatar hai (haaloki) hamane mohallat va bephikree sirph is vajah se dee hai taaki vah aur khoob gunaah kar len aur (aakhir to) unake lie roosava karane vaala azaab hai

[179] (munaafiqo) khuda aisa nahin ki bure bhale kee tameez kie bagair jis haalat par tum ho usee haalat par mominon ko bhee chhod de aur khuda aisa bhee nahin hai ki tumhen gaib kee baaten bata de magar (ho) khuda apane rasoolon mein jise chaahata hai (gaib bataane ke vaaste) chun leta hai pas khuda aur usake rasoolon par eemaan lao aur agar tum eemaan laoge aur parahezagaaree karoge to tumhaare vaaste badee jazae khair hai

[180] aur jin logon ko khuda ne apane fazal (va karam) se kuchh diya hai (aur phir) bukhl karate hain vah haragiz is khyaal mein na rahen ki ye unake lie (kuchh) behatar hoga balki ye unake haq mein badatar hai kyonki jis (maal) ka bukhl karate hain anaqareeb hee qayaamat ke din usaka tauq banaakar unake gale mein pahanaaya jaega aur saare aasamaan va zameen kee meeraas khuda hee kee hai aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda usase khabaradaar hai

[181] jo log (yahood) ye kahate hain ki khuda to kangaal hai aur ham bade maaladaar hain khuda ne unakee ye bakavaas sunee un logon ne jo kuchh kiya usako aur unaka paigambaron ko naahaq qatl karana ham abhee se likh lete hain aur (aaj to jo jee mein kahen magar qayaamat ke din) ham kahenge ki achchha to lo (apanee sharaarat ke evaz mein) jalaane vaale azaab ka maza chakho

[182] ye unheen kaamon ka badala hai jinako tumhaare haathon ne (zaade aakherat bana kar) pahale se bheja hai varana khuda to kabhee apane bandon par zulm karane vaala nahin

[183] (yah vahee log hain) jo kahate hain ki khuda ne to hamase vaayada kiya hai ki jab tak koee rasool hamen ye (maujiza) na dikha de ki vah kurabaanee kare aur usako (aasamaanee) aag aakar chat kar jae us vakt tak ham eemaan na laengen (ai rasool) tum kah do ki (bhala) ye to batao bahutere paigambar mujhase qabl tumhaare paas vaaje va raushan maujizaat aur jis cheez kee tumane (us vakt) faramaish kee hai (vah bhee) lekar aae phir tum agar (apane daave mein) sachche to tumane kyon qatl kiya

[184] (ai rasool) agar vah is par bhee tumhen jhuthalaen to (tum aazurda na ho kyonki) tumase pahale bhee bahut se paigambar raushan maujize aur saheephe aur nooraanee kitaab lekar aa chuke hain (magar) phir bhee logon ne aakhir jhuthala hee chhoda

[185] har jaan ek na ek (din) maut ka maza chakhegee aur tum log qayaamat ke din (apane kie ka) poora poora badala bhar paoge pas jo shakhs jahannum se hata diya gaya aur bahisht mein pahuncha diya gaya pas vahee kaamayaab hua aur duniya kee (chand roza) zindagee dhokhe kee tattee ke siva kuchh nahin

[186] (musalamaanon) tumhaare maalon aur jaanon ka tumase zaroor imtehaan liya jaega aur jin logo ko tum se pahale kitaabe khuda dee ja chukee hai (yahood va nasaara) unase aur musharekeen se bahut hee dukh dard kee baaten tumhen zaroor sunanee padengee aur agar tum (un museebaton ko) jhel jaoge aur parahezagaaree karate rahoge to beshak ye badee himmat ka kaam hai

[187] aur (ai rasool) inako vah vakt to yaad dilao jab khuda ne ahale kitaab se ehad va paimaan liya tha ki tum kitaabe khuda ko saaf saaf bayaan kar dena aur (khabaradaar) usakee koee baat chhupaana nahin magar in logon ne (zara bhee khyaal na kiya) aur unako pase pusht phenk diya aur usake badale mein (bas) thodee see qeemat haasil kar lee pas ye kya hee bura (sauda) hai jo ye log khareed rahe hain

[188] (ai rasool) tum unhen khyaal mein bhee na laana jo apanee kaarastaanee par itarae jaate hain aur kiya karaaya khaak nahin (magar) taareef ke khaastagaar (chaahate) hain pas tum haragiz ye khyaal na karana ki inako azaab se chhutakaara hai balki unake lie dardanaak azaab hai

[189] aur aasamaan va zameen sab khuda hee ka mulk hai aur khuda hee har cheez par qaadir hai

[190] isamen to shak hee nahin ki aasamaanon aur zameen kee paidaish aur raat din ke pher badal mein aklamandon ke lie (qudarat khuda kee) bahut see nishaaniyo hain

[191] jo log uthate baithate karavat lete (alagaraz har haal mein) khuda ka zikr karate hain aur aasamaanon aur zameen kee banaavat mein gaur va fikr karate hain aur (besaakhta) kah uthate hain ki khudaavanda toone isako bekaar paida nahin kiya too (phele abas se) paak va paakeeza hai bas hamako dozak ke azaab se bacha

[192] ai hamaare paalane vaale jisako toone dozakh mein daala to yaqeenan use roosava kar daala aur julm karane vaale ka koee madadagaar nahin

[193] ai hamaare paalane vaale (jab) hamane ek aavaaz lagaane vaale (paigambar) ko suna ki vah (eemaan ke vaaste yoon pukaarata tha) ki apane paravaradigaar par eemaan lao to ham eemaan lae pas ai hamaare paalane vaale hamen hamaare gunaah bakhsh de aur hamaaree buraeeyon ko hamase door kare de aur hamen nekon ke saath (duniya se) utha le

[194] aur ai paalane vaale apane rasoolon kee maarphat jo kuchh hamase vaayada kiya hai hamen de aur hamen qayaamat ke din roosava na kar too to vaayada khilaafee karata hee nahin

[195] to unake paravaradigaar ne dua kubool kar lee aur (faramaaya) ki ham tumamen se kisee kaam karane vaale ke kaam ko akaarat nahin karate mard ho ya aurat (us mein kuchh kisee kee khusoosiyat nahin kyonki) tum ek doosare (kee jins) se ho jo log (hamaare lie vatan aavaara hue) aur shahar badar kie gae aur unhonne hamaaree raah mein azeeyaten uthaayeen aur (kuphfar se) jang kee aur shaheed hue main unakee buraeeyon se zaroor daraguzar karoonga aur unhen behisht ke un baagon mein le jaaooaiga jinake neeche naharen jaaree hain khuda ke yaho ye unake kiye ka badala hai aur khuda (aisa hee hai ki us) ke yaho to achchha hee badala hai

[196] (ai rasool) kaafiron ka shaharon shaharon chain karate phirana tumhe dhokhe mein na daale

[197] ye chand roza faayada hain phir to (aakhirakaar) unaka thikaana jahannum hee hai aur kya hee bura thikaana hai

[198] magar jin logon ne apane paravaradigaar kee parahezagaaree (ikhteyaar kee unake lie behisht ke) vah baagaat hain jinake neeche naharen jaareen hain aur vah hamesha usee mein rahenge ye khuda kee taraf se unakee (daavat hai aur jo saazo saamaan) khuda ke yaho hai vah neko kaaron ke vaaste duniya se kaheen behatar hai

[199] aur ahale kitaab mein se kuchh log to aise zaroor hain jo khuda par aur jo (kitaab) tum par naazil huee aur jo (kitaab) unapar naazil huee (sab par) eemaan rakhate hain khuda ke aage sar jhukae hue hain aur khuda kee aayaton ke badale thodee see qeemat (duniyaavee faayade) nahin lete aise hee logon ke vaaste unake paravaradigaar ke yaho achchha badala hai beshak khuda bahut jald hisaab karane vaala hai

[200] ai eemaanadaaron (deen kee takaleefon ko) aur doosaron ko bardaasht kee taaleem do aur (jihaad ke lie) kamaren kas lo aur khuda hee se daro taaki tum apanee dilee muraad pao

[1] ai logon apane paalane vaale se daro jisane tum sabako (sirph) ek shakhs se paida kiya aur (vah is tarah ki pahale) unakee baakee mittee se unakee beevee (havva) ko paida kiya aur (sirf) unheen do (miyo beevee) se bahut se mard aur auraten duniya mein phaila diye aur us khuda se daro jisake vaseele se aapas mein ek doosare se savaal karate ho aur qate raham se bhee daro beshak khuda tumhaaree dekhabhaal karane vaala hai

[2] aur yateemon ko unake maal de do aur buree cheez (maale haraam) ko bhalee cheez (maale halaal) ke badale mein na lo aur unake maal apane maalon mein milaakar na chakh jao kyonki ye bahut bada gunaah hai

[3] aur agar tumako andesha ho ki (nikaah karake) tum yateem ladakiyon (kee rakharakhaav) mein insaaph na kar sakoge to aur auraton mein apanee marzee ke mavaafik do do aur teen teen aur chaar chaar nikaah karo (phir agar tumhen isaka) andesha ho ki (mutatid) beeviyon mein (bhee) insaaph na kar sakoge to ek hee par iktefa karo ya jo (londee) tumhaaree zar khareed ho (usee par qanaat karo) ye tadabeer beinsaafee na karane kee bahut qareene qayaas hai

[4] aur auraton ko unake mahar khushee khushee de daalo phir agar vah khushee khushee tumhen kuchh chhod de to shauq se naushe jaan khao piyo

[5] aur apane vah maal jinapar khuda ne tumhaaree guzar na qaraar dee hai bevakoofon (na samajh yateem) ko na de baitho ho usamen se unhen khilao aur unako pahanao (to mazaeqa nahin) aur unase (shauq se) achchhee tarah baat karo

[6] aur yateemon ko kaarobaar mein lagae raho yaho tak ke byaahane ke qaabil hon phir us vakt tum unhe (ek maheene ka kharch) unake haath se karaake agar hoshiyaar pao to unaka maal unake havaale kar do aur (khabaradaar) aisa na karana ki is khauf se ki kaheen ye bade ho jaenge fuzool kharchee karake jhatapat unaka maal chat kar jao aur jo (jo valee ya saraparast) daulatamand ho to vah (maale yateem apane kharch mein laane se) bachata rahe aur (ho) jo mohataaj ho vah alabatta (vaajibee) dastoor ke mutaabiq kha sakata hai pas jab unake maal unake havaale karane lago to logon ko unaka gavaah bana lo aur (yoon to) hisaab lene ko khuda kaafee hee hai

[7] mo baap aur qaraabatadaaron ke tarke mein kuchh hissa khaas mardon ka hai aur usee tarah maan baab aur qaraabatadaaro ke tarake mein kuchh hissa khaas auraton ka bhee hai khvaah tark kam ho ya jyaada (har shakhs ka) hissa (hamaaree taraf se) muqarrar kiya hua hai

[8] aur jab (tark kee) taqaseem ke vakt (vah) qaraabatadaar (jinaka koee hissa nahin) aur yateem bachche aur mohataaj log aa jaen to unhe bhee kuchh usamen se de do aur use achchhee tarah (unavaane shaista se) baat karo

[9] aur un logon ko darana (aur khyaal karana chaahiye) ki agar vah log khud apane baad (nanhe nanhe) naatavo bachche chhod jaate to un par (kis qadar) taras aata pas unako (gareeb bachchon par sakhtee karane mein) khuda se darana chaahiye aur unase seedhee tarah baat karana chaahie

[10] jo yateemon ke maal naahaq chat kar jaaya karate hain vah apane pet mein bas angaare bharate hain aur anaqareeb jahannum vaasil honge

[11] (musalamaanon) khuda tumhaaree aulaad ke haq mein tumase vaseeyat karata hai ki ladake ka hissa do ladakiyon ke baraabar hai aur agar (mayyat kee) aulaad mein sirph ladakiyo hee hon (do) ya (do) se jyaada to unaka (maqarrar hissa) kul tarke ka do tihaee hai aur agar ek ladakee ho to usaka aadha hai aur mayyat ke baap mo har ek ka agar mayyat kee koee aulaad maujood na ho to maal mustarad ka mein se muayyan (khaas cheezon mein) chhata hissa hai aur agar mayyat ke koee aulaad na ho aur usake sirph mo baap hee vaaris hon to mo ka muayyan (khaas cheezon mein) ek tihaee hissa tay hai aur baaqee baap ka lekin agar mayyat ke (haqeeqee aur sautele) bhaee bhee maujood hon to (agarache unhen kuchh na mile) us vakt mo ka hissa chhatha hee hoga (aur vah bhee) mayyat nen jisake baare mein vaseeyat kee hai usakee taaleem aur (adae) qarz ke baad tumhaare baap hon ya bete tum to yah nahin jaanate hon ki usamen kaun tumhaaree naafaramaanee mein jyaada qareeb hai (phir tum kya dakhal de sakate ho) hissa to sirph khuda kee taraf se muayyan hota hai kyonki khuda to zaroor har cheez ko jaanata aur tadabeer vaala hai

[12] aur jo kuchh tumhaaree beeviyaan chhod kar (mar) jae pas agar unake koee aulaad na ho to tumhaara aadha hai aur agar unake koee aulaad ho to jo kuchh vah taraka chhode usamen se baaz cheezon mein chauthaee tumhaara hai (aur vah bhee) aurat ne jisakee vaseeyat kee ho aur (adae) qarz ke baad agar tumhaare koee aulaad na ho to tumhaare tarake mein se tumhaaree beeviyon ka baaz cheezon mein chauthaee hai aur agar tumhaaree koee aulaad ho to tumhaare tarke mein se unaka khaas cheezon mein aathavo hissa hai (aur vah bhee) tumane jisake baare mein vaseeyat kee hai usakee taameel aur (adae) qarz ke baad aur agar koee mard ya aurat apanee maadarajilon (khyaalee) bhaee ya bahan ko vaaris chhode to unamen se har ek ka khaas cheejon mein chhatha hissa hai aur agar usase jyaada ho to sabake sab ek khaas tihaee mein shareeq rahenge aur (ye sab) mayyat ne jisake baare mein vaseeyat kee hai usakee taameel aur (adae) qarj qe baad magar ho vah vaseeyat (vaarison ko khvaah makhvaah) nuksaan pahunchaane vaalee na ho (tab) ye vaseeyat khuda kee taraf se hai aur khuda to har cheez ka jaanane vaala aur burdabaar hai

[13] yah khuda kee (muqarrar kee huee) haden hain aur khuda aur rasool kee itaat kare usako khuda aakherat mein aise (har bhare) baagon mein pahuncha dega jisake neeche naharen jaaree hongee aur vah unamen hamesha (chain se) rahenge aur yahee to badee kaamayaabee hai

[14] aur jis shakhs se khuda va rasool kee naafaramaanee kee aur usakee hadon se guzar gaya to bas khuda usako jahannum mein daakhil karega

[15] aur vah usamen hamesha apana kiya bhugatata rahega aur usake lie badee roosavaee ka azaab hai aur tumhaaree auraton mein se jo auraten badakaaree karen to unakee badakaaree par apane logon mein se chaar gavaahee lo aur phir agar chaaron gavaah usakee tasadeeq karen to (usakee saza ye hai ki) unako gharon mein band rakho yaho tak ki maut aa jae ya khuda unakee koee (doosaree) raah nikaale

[16] aur tum logon mein se jinase badakaaree sarazad huee ho unako maaro peeto phir agar vah donon (apanee harakat se) tauba karen aur islaah kar len to unako chhod do beshak khuda bada tauba kubool karane vaala meharabaan hai

[17] magar khuda kee baaragaah mein tauba to sirph unheen logon kee (theek) hai jo naadaanista buree harakat kar baithe (aur) phir jaldee se tauba kar le to khuda bhee aise logon kee tauba qubool kar leta hai aur khuda to bada jaanane vaala hakeem hai

[18] aur tauba un logon ke liye (mufeed) nahin hai jo (umr bhar) to bure kaam karate rahe yaho tak ki jab unamen se kisee ke sar par maut aa khadee huee to kahane lage ab mainne tauba kee aur (isee tarah) un logon ke lie (bhee tauba) mufeed nahin hai jo kufr hee kee haalat mein mar gaye aise hee logon ke vaaste hamane dardanaak azaab taiyaar kar rakha hai

[19] ai eemaanadaaron tumako ye jaayaz nahin ki (apane muris kee) auraton se (nikaah kar) ke (khvaah ma khvaah) zabaradastee vaaris ban jao aur jo kuchh tumane unhen (shauhar ke tarke se) diya hai usamen se kuchh (aapas se kuchh vaapas lene kee neeyat se) unhen doosare ke saath (nikaah karane se) na roko ho jab vah khullam khulla koee badakaaree karen to alabatta rokane mein (mazaeqa (harj)nahin) aur beeviyon ke saath achchha sulook karate raho aur agar tum kisee vajah se unhen naapasand karo (to bhee sabr karo kyonki) ajab nahin ki kisee cheez ko tum naapasand karate ho aur khuda tumhaare lie usamen bahut behataree kar de

[20] aur agar tum ek beevee (ko talaaq dekar us) kee jagah doosaree beevee (nikaah karake) tabadeel karana chaaho to agarache tum unamen se ek ko (jise talaaq dena chaahate ho) bahut sa maal de chuke ho to tum unamen se kuchh (vaapas na lo) kya tumhaaree yahee gairat hai ki (khvaah ma khvaah) bohataan bodhakar ya sareehee jurm lagaakar vaapas le lo

[21] aur kya tum usako (vaapas loge haaloki tumamen se) ek doosare ke saath khilavat kar chuka hai aur beeviyo tumase (nikaah ke vakt nuqafa vagairah ka) pakka qaraar le chukee hain

[22] aur jin auraton se tumhaare baap daadaon se (nikaah) jama (agarache zina) kiya ho tum unase nikaah na karo magar jo ho chuka (vah to ho chuka) vah badakaaree aur khuda kee naakhushee kee baat zaroor thee aur bahut bura tareeqa tha

[23] (musalamaanon hasabe jel) auraten tum par haraam kee gayee hain tumhaaree maen (daadee naanee vagairah sab) aur tumhaaree betiyo (potiyo) navaasiyo (vagairah) aur tumhaaree bahanen aur tumhaaree phuphiyo aur tumhaaree khaalaen aur bhateejiyo aur bhanjiyo aur tumhaaree vah maen jinhonne tumako doodh pilaaya hai aur tumhaaree razaee (doodh shareek) bahanen aur tumhaaree beeveeyon kee maane aur vah (maadar zilo) ladakiyaan jo tumhaaree god mein paravarish pa chukee ho aur un auraton (ke pet) se (paida huee) hain jinase tum hamabistaree kar chuke ho haan agar tumane un beeviyon se (sirph nikaah kiya ho) hamabistaree na kee to alabatta un maadarazilon (ladakiyon se) nikaah (karane mein) tum par kuchh gunaah nahin hai aur tumhaare sulabee ladako (poton navaason vagairah) kee beeviyo (bahuen) aur do bahanon se ek saath nikaah karana magar jo ho chuka (vah maaf hai) beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[24] aur shauharadaar auraten magar vah auraten jo (jihaad mein kuphfaar se) tumhaare kabze mein aa jaen haraam nahin (ye) khuda ka tahareeree hukm (hai jo) tumapar (farz kiya gaya) hai aur un auraton ke siva (aur auraten) tumhaare lie jaayaz hain basharte ki badakaaree va zina nahin balki tum iphfat ya paakadaaminee kee garaz se apane maal (va mehar) ke badale (nikaah karana) chaaho ho jin auraton se tumane muta kiya ho to unhen jo mehar muayyan kiya hai de do aur mehar ke muqarrar hone ke baad agar aapas mein (kam va besh par) raazee ho jao to usamen tumapar kuchh gunaah nahin hai beshak khuda (har cheez se) vaaqif aur masalehaton ka pahachaanane vaala hai

[25] aur tumamen se jo shakhs aazaad iphfatadaar auraton se nikaah karane kee maalee haisiyat se qudarat na rakhata ho to vah tumhaaree un momina laundiyon se jo tumhaare kabze mein hain nikaah kar sakata hai aur khuda tumhaare eemaan se khoob vaaqif hai (eemaan kee haisiyat se to) tumamen ek doosare ka hamajins hai pas (be taammul) unake maalikon kee ijaazat se laundiyon se nikaah karo aur unaka mehar husne sulook se de do magar unheen (laundiyo) se nikaah karo jo iphfat ke saath tumhaaree paaband rahen na to khule aam zina karana chaahen aur na choree chhipe se aashanaee phir jab tumhaaree paaband ho chukee usake baad koee badakaaree kare to jo saza aazaad beeviyon ko dee jaatee hai usakee aadhee (saza) laundiyon ko dee jaegee (aur laundiyon) se nikaah kar bhee sakata hai to vah shakhs jisako zina mein mubtila ho jaane ka khauf ho aur sabr kare to tumhaare haq mein jyaada behatar hai aur khuda bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[26] khuda to ye chaahata hai ki (apane) ehakaam tum logon se saaf saaf bayaan kar de aur jo (achchhe) log tumase pahale guzar chuke hain unake tareeqe par chala de aur tumhaaree tauba kubool kare aur khuda to (har cheez se) vaaqif aur hikamat vaala hai

[27] aur khuda to chaahata hai ki tumhaaree tauba qubool

[28] kare aur jo log nafasiyaanee khvaahish ke peechhe pade hain vah ye chaahate hain ki tum log (raahe haq se) bahut door hat jao aur khuda chaahata hai ki tumase baar mein takhafeef kar den kyonki aadamee to bahut kamazor paida kiya gaya hai

[29] e eemaanavaalon aapas mein ek doosare ka maal naahaq na kha jaaya karo lekin (ho) tum logon kee baahamee razaamandee se tijaarat ho (aur usamen ek doosare ka maal ho to muzaeqa nahin) aur apana gala aap ghoont ke apanee jaan na do (kyonki) khuda to zaroor tumhaare haal par meharabaan hai

[30] aur jo shakhs joro zulm se naahaq aisa karega (khudakushee karega) to (yaad rahe ki) ham bahut jald usako jahannum kee aag mein jhonk denge yah khuda ke liye aasaan hai

[31] jin kaamon kee tumhen manaahee kee jaatee hai agar unamen se tum gunaahe kabeera se bachate rahe to ham tumhaare (sageera) gunaahon se bhee daraguzar karenge aur tumako bahut achchhee ijzat kee jagah pahuncha denge

[32] aur khuda ne jo tumamen se ek doosare par tarajeeh dee hai usakee havas na karo (kyonki fazeelat to aamaal se hai) mardo ko apane kie ka hissa hai aur auraton ko apane kie ka hissa aur ye aur baat hai ki tum khuda se usake phazal va karam kee khvaahish karo khuda to har cheeze se vaaqif hai

[33] aur maan baap (ya) aur qaraabatadaar (garaz) to shakhs jo taraka chhod jae hamane har ek ka (vaalee) vaaris muqarrar kar diya hai aur jin logon se tumane mustahakam (pakka) ehad kiya hai unaka muqarrar hissa bhee tum de do beshak khuda to har cheez par gavaah hai

[34] mardo ka auraton par qaaboo hai kyonki (ek to) khuda ne baaz aadamiyon (mard) ko baaz adamiyon (aurat) par fazeelat dee hai aur (isake alaava) choonki mardo ne auraton par apana maal kharch kiya hai pas nek bakht beeviyo to shauharon kee taabedaaree karatee hain (aur) unake peeth peechhe jis tarah khuda ne hifaazat kee vah bhee (har cheez kee) hifaazat karatee hai aur vah auraten jinake naapharamaan sarakash hone ka tumhen andesha ho to pahale unhen samajhao aur (usapar na maane to) tum unake saath sona chhod do aur (isase bhee na maane to) maaro magar itana ki khoon na nikale aur koee azo na (toote) pas agar vah tumhaaree muteei ho jaen to tum bhee unake nuqasaan kee raah na dhoondho khuda to zaroor sabase baratar bujurg hai

[35] aur ai hukkaam (vakt) agar tumhen miyo beevee kee pooree naittefaaqee ka taraphain se andesha ho to ek saalis (panch) mard ke kunabe mein se ek aur saalis aurat ke kunabe mein muqarrar karo agar ye donon saalis donon mein mel kara dena chaahen to khuda un donon ke daramiyaan usaka achchha bandobast kar dega khuda to beshak vaaqiph va khabaradaar hai

[36] aur khuda hee kee ibaadat karo aur kisee ko usaka shareek na banao aur mo baap aur qaraabatadaaron aur yateemon aur mohataajon aur rishtedaar padosiyon aur ajanabee padosiyon aur pahaloo mein baithane vaale musaahibon aur padosiyon aur zar khareed laundee aur gulaam ke saath ehasaan karo beshak khuda akad ke chalane vaalon aur shekheebaazon ko dost nahin rakhata

[37] ye vah log hain jo khud to bukhl karate hee hain aur logon ko bhee bukhl ka hukm dete hain aur jo maal khuda ne apane fazal va (karam) se unhen diya hai use chhipaate hain aur hamane to kufaraane neamat karane vaalon ke vaaste sakht zillat ka azaab taiyaar kar rakha hai

[38] aur jo log mahaz logon ko dikhaane ke vaaste apane maal kharch karate hain aur na khuda hee par eemaan rakhate hain aur na roje aakherat par khuda bhee unake saath nahin kyonki unaka saathee to shaitaan hai aur jisaka saathee shaitaan ho to kya hee bura saathee hai

[39] agar ye log khuda aur roze aakhirat par eemaan laate aur jo kuchh khuda ne unhen diya hai usamen se raahe khuda mein kharch karate to un par kya aafat aa jaatee aur khuda to unase khoob vaaqif hai

[40] khuda to haragiz zarra baraabar bhee zulm nahin karata balki agar zarra baraabar bhee kisee kee koee nekee ho to usako doona karata hai aur apanee taraf se bada savaab ata faramaata hai

[41] (khair duniya mein to jo chaahe karen) bhala us vakt kya haal hoga jab ham har giroh ke gavaah talab karenge aur (mohammad) tumako un sab par gavaah kee haisiyat mein talab karenge

[42] us din jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya aur rasool kee naafaramaanee kee ye aarazoo karenge ki kaash (vah pevande khaak ho jaate) aur unake oopar se zameen baraabar kar dee jaatee aur afasos ye log khuda se koee baat us din chhupa bhee na sakenge

[43] ai eemaanadaaron tum nashe kee haalat mein namaaz ke qareeb na jao taaki tum jo kuchh munh se kaho samajho bhee to aur na jinaabat kee haalat mein yaho tak ki gusl kar lo magar raah guzar mein ho (aur gusl mumakin nahin hai to alabatta zaroorat nahin) balki agar tum mareez ho aur paanee nuqasaan kare ya safar mein ho tumamen se kisee ka paikhaana nikal aae ya auraton se sohabat kee ho aur tumako paanee na mayassar ho (ki tahaarat karo) to paak mittee par taimoom kar lo aur (us ka tareeqa ye hai ki) apane munh aur haathon par mittee bhara haath phero to beshak khuda maaf karane vaala hai (aur) bakhsh ne vaala hai

[44] (ai rasool) kya toomane un logon ke haal par nazar nahin kee jinhen kitaabe khuda ka kuchh hissa diya gaya tha (magar) vah log (hidaayat ke badale) gumaraahee khareedane lage unakee ain muraad yah hai ki tum bhee raahe raast se bahak jao

[45] aur khuda tumhaare dushamanon se khoob vaaqif hai aur dostee ke lie bas khuda kaafee hai aur himaayat ke vaaste bhee khuda hee kaafee hai

[46] (ai rasool) yahood se kuchh log aise bhee hain jo baaton mein unake mahal va mauqe se her pher daal dete hain aur apanee zabaanon ko marodakar aur deen par taanaazanee kee raah se tumase sameana va asaina (hamane suna aur naafaramaanee kee) aur vasam gaira musamin (tum meree suno khuda tumako na sunavae) raana mera khyaal karo mere charavaahe kaha karate hain aur agar vah isake badale sameana va ataana (hamane suna aur maana) aur isamaa (meree suno) aur (raana) ke evaz unajurana (hamapar nigaah rakh) kahate to unake haq mein kaheen behatar hota aur bilkul seedhee baat thee magar unapar to unake kufr kee vajah se khuda kee fitakaar hai

[47] pas unamen se chand logon ke siva aur log eemaan hee na laenge ai ahale kitaab jo (kitaab) hamane naazil kee hai aur us (kitaab) kee bhee tasdeeq karatee hai jo tumhaare paas hai us par eemaan lao magar qabl isake ki ham kuchh logon ke chehare bigaadakar unake pusht kee taraf pher den ya jis tarah hamane asahaabe sabat (haphte vaalon) par phitakaar barasaayee vaisee hee phitakaar unapar bhee karen

[48] aur khuda ka hukm kiya karaaya hua kaam samajho khuda us jurm ko to alabatta nahin maaf karata ki usake saath shirk kiya jae ho usake siva jo gunaah ho jisako chaahe maaf kar de aur jisane (kisee ko) khuda ka shareek banaaya to usane bade gunaah ka toophaan bodha

[49] (ai rasool) kya tumane un logon ke haal par nazar nahin kee jo aap bade muqaddas banate hain (magar usase kya hota hai) balki khuda jise chaahata hai muqaddas banaata hai aur zulm to kisee par dhaage ke baraabar ho hee ga nahin

[50] (ai rasool) zara dekho to ye log khuda par kaise kaise jhooth toofaan jodate hain aur khullam khulla gunaah ke vaaste to yahee kaafee hai

[51] (ai rasool) kya tumane un logon ke (haal par) nazar nahin kee jinhen kitaabe khuda ka kuchh hissa diya gaya tha aur (phir) shaitaan aur buton ka kalama padhane lage aur jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya hai unakee nisbat kahane lage ki ye to eemaan laane vaalon se jyaada raahe raast par hain

[52] (ai rasool) yahee vah log hain jinapar khuda ne laanat kee hai aur jis par khuda ne laanat kee hai tum unaka madadagaar haragiz kisee ko na paoge

[53] kya (duniya) kee saltanat mein kuchh unaka bhee hissa hai ki is vajah se logon ko bhoosee bhar bhee na denge

[54] ya khuda ne jo apane fazal se (tum) logon ko (kuraan) ata faramaaya hai isake rashk par chale jaate hain (to usaka kya ilaaj hai) hamane to ibaraaheem kee aulaad ko kitaab aur akl kee baaten ata faramaayee hain aur unako bahut badee saltanat bhee dee

[55] phir kuchh log to is (kitaab) par eemaan lae aur kuchh logon ne usase inkaar kiya aur isakee saza ke lie jahannum kee dahakatee huee aag kaafee hai

[56] (yaad rahe) ki jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton se inkaar kiya unhen zaroor anaqareeb jahannum kee aag mein jhonk denge (aur jab unakee khaalen jal kar) jal jaengee to ham unake lie doosaree khaalen badal kar paida kare denge taaki vah achchhee tarah azaab ka maza chakhen beshak khuda haracheez par gaalib aur hikamat vaala hai

[57] aur jo log eemaan lae aur achchhe achchhe kaam kie ham unako anaqareeb hee (behisht ke) aise aise (hare bhare) baagon mein ja pahunchaenge jin ke neeche naharen jaaree hongee aur unamen hamesha rahenge vahaan unakee saaf sutharee beeviyo hongee aur unhe ghanee chhov mein le jaakar rakhenge

[58] ai eemaanadaaron khuda tumhen hukm deta hai ki logon kee amaanaten amaanat rakhane vaalon ke havaale kar do aur jab logon ke baahamee jhagadon ka phaisala karane lago to insaaf se phaisala karo (khuda tumako) isakee kya hee achchhee naseehat karata hai isamen to shak nahin ki khuda sabakee sunata hai (aur sab kuchh) dekhata hai

[59] ai eemaanadaaron khuda kee itaat karo aur rasool kee aur jo tumamen se saahebaane hukoomat hon unakee itaat karo aur agar tum kisee baat mein jhagada karo pas agar tum khuda aur roze aakhirat par eemaan rakhate ho to is amr mein khuda aur rasool kee taraf roojoo karo yahee tumhaare haq mein behatar hai aur anjaam kee raah se bahut achchha hai

[60] (ai rasool) kya tumane un logon kee (haalat) par nazar nahin kee jo ye khyaalee pulao pakaate hain ki jo kitaab tujh par naazil kee gayee aur jo kitaaben tum se pahale naazil kee gayee (sab par eemaan hai) lae aur dilee tamanna ye hai ki sarakashon ko apana haakim banaen haaloki unako hukm diya gaya ki usakee baat na maanen aur shaitaan to yah chaahata hai ki unhen bahaka ke bahut door le jae

[61] aur jab unase kaha jaata hai ki khuda ne jo kitaab naazil kee hai usakee taraf aur rasool kee taraf roojoo karo to tum munaafiqeen ko dekhate ho ki tumase kis tarah munh pher lete hain

[62] ki jab unapar unake karatoot kee vajah se koee museebat padatee hai to kyonkar tumhaare paas khuda kee qasamen khaate hain ki hamaara matalab nekee aur mel milaap ke siva kuchh na tha ye vah log hain ki kuchh khuda hee unake dil kee haalat khoob jaanata hai

[63] pas tum unase daraguzar karo aur unako naseehat karo aur unase unake dil mein asar karane vaalee baat kaho aur hamane koee rasool nahin bheja magar is vaaste ki khuda ke hukm se log usakee itaat karen

[64] aur (rasool) jab un logon ne (naafaramaanee karake) apanee jaanon par julm kiya tha agar tumhaare paas chale aate aur khuda se maafee mogate aur rasool (tum) bhee unakee magafirat chaahate to beshak vah log khuda ko bada tauba qubool karane vaala meharabaan paate

[65] pas (ai rasool) tumhaare paravaradigaar kee qasam ye log sachche momin na honge taavakte qi apane baahamee jhagadon mein tumako apana haakim (na) banaen phir (yahee nahin balki) jo kuchh tum phaisala karo usase kisee tarah dilatang bhee na hon balki khushee khushee usako maan len

[66] (islaamee shareeyat mein to unaka ye haal hai) aur agar ham banee isarail kee tarah unapar ye hukm jaaree kar dete ki tum apane aapako qatl kar daalo ya shahar badar ho jao to unamen se chand aadamiyon ke siva ye log to usako na karate aur agar ye log is baat par amal karate jisakee unhen naseehat kee jaatee hai to unake haq mein bahut behatar hota

[67] aur (deen mein bhee) bahut saabit qadamee se jame rahate aur is soorat mein ham bhee apanee taraf se zaroor bada achchha badala dete

[68] aur unako raahe raast kee bhee zaroor hidaayat karate

[69] aur jis shakhs ne khuda aur rasool kee itaat kee to aise log un (maqabool) bandon ke saath honge jinhen khuda ne apanee neamaten dee hain yaani ambiya aur siddeeqeen aur shohada aur saaleheen aur ye log kya hee achchhe rafeeq hain

[70] ye khuda ka fazal (va karam) hai aur khuda to vaaqifakaaree mein bas hai

[71] ai eemaanavaalon (jihaad ke vakt) apanee hifaazat ke (zarae) achchhee tarah dekhabhaal lo phir tumhen ikhteyaar hai khvaah dasta dasta nikalo ya sabake sab ikatthe hokar nikal khade ho

[72] aur tumamen se baaz aise bhee hain jo (jehaad se) zaroor peechhe rahenge phir agar ittefaaqan tumapar koee museebat aa padee to kahane lage khuda ne hamapar bada fazal kiya ki unamen (musalamaanon) ke saath maujood na hua

[73] aur agar tumapar khuda ne fazal kiya (aur dushman par gaalib aae) to is tarah ajanabee banake ki goya tumamen usamen kabhee mohabbat hee na thee yoon kahane laga ki ai kaash unake saath hota to main bhee badee kaamayaabee haasil karata

[74] pas jo log duniya kee zindagee (jaan tak) aakherat ke vaaste de daalane ko maujood hain unako khuda kee raah mein jehaad karana chaahie aur jisane khuda kee raah mein jehaad kiya phir shaheed hua to goya gaalib aaya to (baharahaal) ham to anaqareeb hee usako bada ajr ata faramaayenge

[75] (aur musalamaanon) tumako kya ho gaya hai ki khuda kee raah mein un kamazor aur bebas mardo aur auraton aur bachchon (ko kuphfaar ke panje se chhudaane) ke vaaste jehaad nahin karate jo (haalate majabooree mein) khuda se duaen mog rahe hain ki ai hamaare paalane vaale kisee tarah is bastee (makka) se jisake baashinde bade zaalim hain hamen nikaal aur apanee taraf se kisee ko hamaara saraparast bana aur too khud hee kisee ko apanee taraf se hamaara madadagaar bana

[76] (pas dekho) eemaanavaale to khuda kee raah mein ladate hain aur kuphfaar shaitaan kee raah mein ladate marate hain pas (musalamaanon) tum shaitaan ke hava khaahon se lado aur (kuchh paravaah na karo) kyonki shaitaan ka dao to bahut hee boda hai

[77] (ai rasool) kya tumane un logon (ke haal) par nazar nahin kee jinako (jehaad kee aarazoo thee) aur unako hukm diya gaya tha ki (abhee) apane haath roke raho aur paabandee se namaaz padho aur zakaat die jao magar jab jihaad (unapar vaajib kiya gaya to) unamen se kuchh log (bodepan mein) logon se is tarah darane lage jaise koee khuda se dare balki usase kaheen jyaada aur (ghabaraakar) kahane lage khudaaya toone hamapar jehaad kyon vaajib kar diya hamako kuchh dinon kee aur mohalat kyon na dee (ai rasool) unase kah do ki duniya kee aasaish bahut thoda sa hai aur jo (khuda se) darata hai usakee aakherat usase kaheen behatar hai

[78] aur vahaan resha (baal) baraabar bhee tum logon par julm nahin kiya jaega tum chaahe jaho ho maut to tumako le daalegee agarache tum kaise hee mazaboot pakke gumbadon mein ja chhupo aur unako agar koee bhalaee pahunchatee hai to kahane lagate hain ki ye khuda kee taraf se hai aur agar unako koee takaleef pahunchatee hai to (sharaarat se) kahane lagate hain ki (ai rasool) ye tumhaaree badaulat hai (ai rasool) tum kah do ki sab khuda kee taraf se hai pas un logon ko kya ho gaya hai ki rkoee baat hee nahin samajhate

[79] haaloki (sach to yoon hai ki) jab tumako koee faayada pahunche to (samajho ki) khuda kee taraf se hai aur jab tumako koee faayada pahunche to (samajho ki) khud tumhaaree badaulat hai aur (ai rasool) hamane tumako logon ke paas paigambar banaakar bheja hai aur (isake lie) khuda kee gavaahee kaafee hai

[80] jisane rasool kee itaat kee to usane khuda kee itaat kee aur jisane roogaradaanee kee to tum kuchh khyaal na karo (kyonki) hamane tum ko paasabaan (muqarrar) karake to bheja nahin hai

[81] (ye log tumhaare saamane) to kah dete hain ki ham (aapake) faramaabaradaar hain lekin jab tumhaare paas se baahar nikale to unamen se kuchh log jo kuchh tumase kah chuke the usake khilaaf raaton ko mashavara karate hain haaloki (ye nahin samajhate) ye log raaton ko jo kuchh bhee mashavara karate hain use khuda likhata jaata hai paas tum un logon kee kuchh paravaah na karo aur khuda par bharosa rakho aur khuda kaarasaazee ke lie kaafee hai

[82] to kya ye log quraan mein bhee gaur nahin karate aur (ye nahin khyaal karate ki) agar khuda ke siva kisee aur kee taraf se (aaya) hota to zaroor usamen bada ikhtelaaf paate

[83] aur jab unake (musalamaanon ke) paas aman ya khauf kee khabar aayee to use fauran mashahoor kar dete hain haaloki agar vah usakee khabar ko rasool (ya) aur eemaanadaaro mein se jo saahabaane hukoomat tak pahunchaate to beshak jo log unamen se usakee tahaqeeq karane vaale hain (paigambar ya valee) usako samajh lete ki (mashahoor karane kee zaroorat hai ya nahin) aur (musalamaanon) agar tumapar khuda ka fazal (va karam) aur usakee meharabaanee na hotee to chand aadamiyon ke siva tum sabake sab shaitaan kee pairavee karane lagate

[84] pas (ai rasool) tum khuda kee raah mein jihaad karo aur tum apanee zaat ke siva kisee aur ke zimmedaar nahin ho aur eemaanadaaron ko (jehaad kee) tarageeb do aur anaqareeb khuda kaafiron kee haibat rok dega aur khuda kee haibat sabase jyaada hai aur usakee saza bahut sakht hai

[85] jo shakhs achchhe kaam kee sifaarish kare to usako bhee us kaam ke savaab se kuchh hissa milega aur jo bure kaam kee sifaarish kare to usako bhee usee kaam kee saza ka kuchh hissa milega aur khuda to har cheez par nigehabaan hai

[86] aur jab koee shakhs salaam kare to tum bhee usake javaab mein usase behatar tareeqe se salaam karo ya vahee laphz javaab mein kah do beshak khuda har cheez ka hisaab karane vaala hai

[87] allaah to vahee paravaradigaar hai jisake siva koee qaabile parastish nahin vah tumako qayaamat ke din jisamen zara bhee shak nahin zaroor ikattha karega aur khuda se badhakar baat mein sachcha kaun hoga

[88] (musalamaanon) phir tumako kya ho gaya hai ki tum munaafiqon ke baare mein do fareeq ho gae ho (ek muvaafiq ek mukhaalif) haaloki khud khuda ne unake karatooton kee badaulat unakee aklon ko ulat pulat diya hai kya tum ye chaahate ho ki jisako khuda ne gumaraahee mein chhod diya hai tum use raahe raast par le aao haaloki khuda ne jisako gumaraahee mein chhod diya hai usake lie tumamen se koee shakhs raasta nikaal hee nahin sakata

[89] un logon kee khvaahish to ye hai ki jis tarah vah kaafir ho gae tum bhee kaafir ho jao taaki tum unake baraabar ho jao pas jab tak vah khuda kee raah mein hijarat na karen to unamen se kisee ko dost na banao phir agar vah usase bhee munh moden to unhen giraphtaar karo aur jaho pao unako qatl karo aur unamen se kisee ko na apana dost banao na madadagaar

[90] magar jo log kisee aisee qaum se ja milen ki tumamen aur unamen (sulah ka) ehad va paimaan ho chuka hai ya tumase jang karane ya apanee qaum ke saath ladane se dilatang hokar tumhaare paas aae hon (to unhen aazaar na pahunchao) aur agar khuda chaahata to unako tumapar galaba deta to vah tumase zaroor lad padate pas agar vah tumase kinaara kashee kare aur tumase na lade aur tumhaare paas sulaah ka paigaam de to tumhaare lie un logon par aazaar pahunchaane kee khuda ne koee sabeel nahin nikaalee

[91] anaqareeb tum kuchh aise aur logon ko bhee paoge jo chaahate hain ki tumase bhee aman mein rahen aur apanee qaum se bhee aman mein rahen (magar) jab kabhee jhagade kee taraf bulae gae to usamen aundhe munh ke bal gir pade pas agar vah tumase na kinaara kashee karen aur na tumhen sulah ka paigaam den aur na ladaee se apane haath roken pas unako pakadon aur jaho pao unako qatl karo aur yahee vah log hain jinapar hamane tumhen sareehee galaba ata faramaaya

[92] aur kisee eemaanadaar ko ye jaayaz nahin ki kisee momin ko jaan se maar daale magar dhokhe se (qatl kiya ho to doosaree baat hai) aur jo shakhs kisee momin ko dhokhe se (bhee) maar daale to (usapar) ek eemaanadaar gulaam ka aazaad karana aur maqatool ke qaraabatadaaron ko khoonn baha dena (laazim) hai magar jab vah log maaf karen phir agar maqatool un logon mein se ho vah jo tumhaare dushaman (kaafir harabee) hain aur khud qaatil momin hai to (sirph) ek musalamaan gulaam ka aazaad karana aur agar maqatool un (kaafir) logon mein ka ho jinase tum se ehad va paimaan ho chuka hai to (qaatil par) vaarise maqatool ko khoon baha dena aur ek bande momin ka aazaad karana (vaajib) hai fir jo shakhs (gulaam aazaad karane ko) na paaye to usaka kuphfaara khuda kee taraf se lagaataar do maheene ke roze hain aur khuda khoob vaakifakaar (aur) hikamat vaala hai

[93] aur jo shakhs kisee momin ko jaanaboojh ke maar daale (gulaam kee aazaadee vagairah usaka kuphfaara nahin balki) usakee saza dozak hai aur vah usamen hamesha rahega usapar khuda ne (apana) gazab dhaaya hai aur usapar laanat kee hai aur usake lie bada sakht azaab taiyaar kar rakha hai

[94] ai eemaanadaaron jab tum khuda kee raah mein (jehaad karane ko) safar karo to (kisee ke qatl karane mein jaldee na karo balki) achchhee tarah joch kar liya karo aur jo shakhs (izahaare islaam kee garaz se) tumhe salaam kare to tum be soche samajhe na kah diya karo ki too eemaanadaar nahin hai (isase zaahir hota hai) ki tum (fakt) duniyaavee aasaish kee tamanna rakhate ho magar isee bahaane qatl karake loot lo aur ye nahin samajhate ki (agar yahee hai) to khuda ke yaho bahut se ganeematen hain (musalamaanon) pahale tum khud bhee to aise hee the phir khuda ne tumapar ehasaan kiya (ki bekhatake musalamaan ho gae) garaz khoob chhaanabeen kar liya karo beshak khuda tumhaare har kaam se khabaradaar hai

[95] maazoor logon ke siva jehaad se munh chhipa ke ghar mein baithane vaale aur khuda kee raah mein apane jaan va maal se jihaad karane vaale haragiz baraabar nahin ho sakate (balki) apane jaan va maal se jihaad karane vaalon ko ghar baithe rahane vaalen par khuda ne daraje ke etabaar se badee fazeelat dee hai (agarache) khuda ne sab eemaanadaaron se (khvaah jihaad karen ya na karen) bhalaee ka vaayada kar liya hai magar gaaziyon ko khaana nasheenon par azeem savaab ke etabaar se khuda ne badee fazeelat dee hai

[96] (yaanee unhen) apanee taraf se bade bade daraje aur bakhshish aur rahamat (ata faramaega) aur khuda to bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[97] beshak jin logon kee qabje rooh farishte ne us vaqat kee hai ki (daarool harab mein pade) apanee jaanon par zulm kar rahe the aur farishte kabje rooh ke baad hairat se kahate hain tum kis (haalat) gafalat mein the to vah (maazerat ke lahaje mein) kahate hai ki ham to rooe zameen mein bekas the to farishte kahate hain ki khuda kee (aisee lambee chaudee) zameen mein itanee see gunjaish na thee ki tum (kaheen) hijarat karake chale jaate pas aise logon ka thikaana jahannum hai aur vah bura thikaana hai

[98] magar jo mard aur auraten aur bachche is qadar bebas hain ki na to (daarool harab se nikalane kee) kaee tadabeer kar sakate hain aur unakee rihaee kee koee raah dikhaee detee hai

[99] to ummeed hai ki khuda aise logon se daraguzare aur khuda to bada maaf karane vaala aur bakhshane vaala hai

[100] aur jo shakhs khuda kee raah mein hijarat karega to vah rooe zameen mein ba faraagat (chain se rahane sahane ke) bahut se kushaada maqaam paega aur jo shakhs apane ghar se jilaavatan hoke khuda aur usake rasool kee taraf nikal khada hua phir use (manzile maqasood) tak pahunchane se pahale maut aa jae to khuda par usaka savaab laazim ho gaya aur khuda to bada bakhsh ne vaala meharabaan hai hee

[101] (musalamaanon jab tum rooe zameen par safar karo) aur tumako is amr ka khauf ho ki kuphfaar (asanae namaaz mein) tumase fasaad karenge to usamen tumhaare vaaste kuchh muzaeqa nahin ki namaaz mein kuchh kam kar diya karo beshak kuphfaar to tumhaare khullam khulla dushman hain

[102] aur (ai rasool) tum musalamaanon mein maujood ho aur (ladaee ho rahee ho) ki tum unako namaaz padhaane lago to (do giroh karake) ek ko ladaee ke vaaste chhod do (aur) unamen se ek jamaat tumhaare saath namaaz padhe aur apane harabe taiyaar apane saath lie rahe phir jab (pahalee rakat ke) sajade kar (doosaree rakat phuraada padh) le to tumhaare peechhe pusht panaah banen aur doosaree jamaat jo (lad rahee thee aur) jab tak namaaz nahin padhane paayee hai aur (tumhaaree doosaree rakat mein) tumhaare saath namaaz padhe aur apanee hifaazat kee cheeje aaur apane hathiyaar (namaaz mein saath) lie rahe kuphfaar to ye chaahate hee hain ki kaash apane hathiyaaron aur apane saaz va saamaan se zara bhee gafalat karo to ek baaragee sabake sab tum par toot paden ho alabatta usamen kuchh muzaeqa nahin ki (ittefaaqan) tumako baarish ke sabab se kuchh takaleef pahunche ya tum beemaar ho to apane hathiyaar (namaaz mein) utaar ke rakh do aur apanee hifaazat karate raho aur khuda ne to kaafiron ke lie zillat ka azaab taiyaar kar rakha hai

[103] phir jab tum namaaz ada kar chuko to uthate baithate letate (garaz har haal mein) khuda ko yaad karo phir jab tum (dushmanon se) mutameen ho jao to (apane maamool) ke mutaabiq namaaz padha karo kyonki namaaz to eemaanadaaron par vakt mutayyan karake farz kee gayee hai

[104] aur (musalamaanon) dushamanon ke peechha karane mein sustee na karo agar ladaee mein tumako takaleef pahunchatee hai to jaisee tumako takaleef pahunchatee hai unako bhee vaisee hee azeeyat hotee hai aur (tumako) ye bhee (ummeed hai ki) tum khuda se vah vah ummeeden rakhate ho jo (unako) naseeb nahin aur khuda to sabase vaaqif (aur) hikamat vaala hai

[105] (ai rasool) hamane tumapar barahaq kitaab isalie naazil kee hai ki khuda ne tumhaaree hidaayat kee hai usee tarah logon ke daramiyaan faisala karo aur khyaanat karane vaalon ke tarafadaar na bano

[106] aur (apanee ummat ke liye) khuda se magafirat kee dua mogon beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[107] aur (ai rasool) tum (un badamaashon) kee taraf hokar (logon se) na lado jo apane hee (logon) se dagaabaazee karate hain beshak khuda aise shakhs ko dost nahin rakhata jo dagaabaaz gunaahagaar ho

[108] logon se to apanee sharaarat chhupaate hain aur (khuda se nahin chhupa sakate) haaloki vah to us vakt bhee unake saath saath hai jab vah log raaton ko (baithakar) un baaton ke mashavare karate hain jinase khuda raazee nahin aur khuda to unakee sab karatooton ko (ilm ke ahaate mein) ghere hue hai

[109] (musalamaanon) khabaradaar ho jao bhala duniya kee (zara see) zindagee mein to tum unakee taraf hokar ladane khade ho gae (magar ye to batao) phir qayaamat ke din unaka tarafadaar banakar khuda se kaun ladega ya kaun unaka vakeel hoga

[110] aur jo shakhs koee bura kaam kare ya (kisee tarah) apane naphs par zulm kare usake baad khuda se apanee magafirat kee dua moge to khuda ko bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan paega

[111] aur jo shakhs koee gunaah karata hai to usase kuchh apana hee nuqasaan karata hai aur khuda to (har cheez se) vaaqif (aur) badee tadabeer vaala hai

[112] aur jo shakhs koee khata ya gunaah kare phir use kisee beqasoor ke sar thope to usane ek bade (ifatera) aur sareehee gunaah ko apane oopar laad liya

[113] aur (ai rasool) agar tumapar khuda ka fazal (va karam) aur usakee meharabaanee na hotee to un (badamaashon) mein se ek giroh tumako gumaraah karane ka zaroor qasad karata haaloki vah log bas apane aap ko gumaraah kar rahe hain aur yah log tumhen kuchh bhee zarar nahin pahuncha sakate aur khuda hee ne to (meharabaanee kee ki) tumapar apanee kitaab aur hikamat naazil kee aur jo baaten tum nahin jaanate the tumhen sikha dee aur tum par to khuda ka bada fazal hai

[114] (ai rasool) unake raaz kee baaton mein aksar mein bhalaee (ka to naam tak) nahin magar (ho) jo shakhs kisee ko sadaqa dene ya achchhe kaam kare ya logon ke daramiyaan mel milaap karaane ka hukm de (to alabatta ek baat hai) aur jo shakhs (mahaz) khuda kee khushanoodee kee khvaahish mein aise kaam karega to ham anaqareeb hee use bada achchha badala ata pharamaenge

[115] aur jo shakhs raahe raast ke zaahir hone ke baad rasool se sarakashee kare aur momineen ke tareeqe ke siva kisee aur raah par chale to jidhar vah phir gaya hai ham bhee udhar hee pher denge aur (aakhir) use jahannum mein jhonk denge aur vah to bahut hee bura thikaana

[116] khuda beshak usako to nahin bakhshata ki usaka koee aur shareek banaaya jae ho usake siva jo gunaah ho jisako chaahe bakhsh de aur (maaz allaah) jisane kisee ko khuda ka shareek banaaya to vah bas bhatak ke bahut door ja pada

[117] musharekeen khuda ko chhodakar bas auraton hee kee parasatish karate hain (yaanee buton kee jo unake) khyaal mein auraten hain (dar haqeeqat) ye log sarakash shaitaan kee parasatish karate hain

[118] jisapar khuda ne laanat kee hai aur jisane (ibtida hee mein) kaha tha ki (khudaavanda) main tere bandon mein se kuchh khaas logon ko (apanee taraph) zaroor le loonga

[119] aur phir unhen zaroor gumaraah karoonga aur unhen badee badee ummeeden bhee zaroor dilaoonga aur yaqeenan unhen sikha doonga phir vo (buton ke vaaste) jaanavaron ke kaam zaroor cheer phaad karenge aur alabatta unase kah doonga bas phir vo (meree taaleem ke muvaafiq) khuda kee banaee huee soorat ko zaroor badal daalenge aur (ye yaad rahe ki) jisane khuda ko chhodakar shaitaan ko apana saraparast banaaya to usane khullam khulla sakht ghaata uthaaya

[120] shaitaan unase achchhe achchhe vaayade bhee karata hai (aur badee badee) ummeeden bhee dilaata hai aur shaitaan unase jo kuchh vaayade bhee karata hai vah bas nira dhokha (hee dhokha) hai

[121] yahee to vah log hain jinaka thikaana bas jahannum hai aur vaho se bhaagane kee jagah bhee na paenge

[122] aur jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur achchhe achchhe kaam kie unhen ham anaqareeb hee (behisht ke) un (hare bhare) baagon mein ja pahunchaegen jinake (darakhton ke) neeche naharen jaaree hongee aur ye log usamen hamesha aabaadul aabaad tak rahenge (ye unase) khuda ka pakka vaayada hai aur khuda se jyaada (apanee) baat mein sachcha kaun hoga

[123] na tum logon kee aarazoo se (kuchh kaam chal sakata hai) na ahale kitaab kee tamanna se kuchh haasil ho sakata hai balki (jaisa kaam vaisa daam) jo bura kaam karega use usaka badala diya jaega aur phir khuda ke siva kisee ko na to apana saraparast paega aur na madadagaar

[124] aur jo shakhs achchhe achchhe kaam karega (khvaah) mard ho ya aurat aur eemaanadaar (bhee) ho to aise log behisht mein (bekhatake) ja pahunchenge aur unapar til bhee zulm na kiya jaega

[125] aur us shakhs se deen mein behatar kaun hoga jisane khuda ke saamane apana sare tasaleem jhuka diya aur neko kaar bhee hai aur ibaraaheem ke tareeke par chalata hai jo baatil se katara kar chalate the aur khuda ne ibraahim ko to apana khalis dost bana liya

[126] aur jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (garaz sab kuchh) khuda hee ka hai aur khuda hee sab cheez ko (apanee) kudarat se ghere hue hai

[127] (ai rasool) ye log tumase (yateem ladakiyon) se nikaah ke baare mein fatava talab karate hain tum unase kah do ki khuda tumhen unase (nikaah karane) kee ijaazat deta hai aur jo hukm manaahee ka kuraan mein tumhen (pahale) sunaaya ja chuka hai vah haqeeqatan un yateem ladakiyon ke vaaste tha jinhen tum unaka muayyan kiya hua haq nahin dete aur chaahate ho (ki yoon hee) unase nikaah kar lo aur un kamazor naatavo (kamajor) bachchon ke baare mein hukm faramaata hai aur (vo) ye hai ki tum yateemon ke huqooq ke baare mein insaaph par qaayam raho aur (yaqeen rakho ki) jo kuchh tum nekee karoge to khuda zaroor vaaqifakaar hai

[128] aur agar koee aurat apane shauhar kee jyaadatee va betavajjohee se (talaaq ka) khauf rakhatee ho to miyo beevee ke baaham kisee tarah milaap kar lene mein donon (mein se kisee par) kuchh gunaah nahin hai aur sulah to (baharahaal) behatar hai aur bukhl se to qareeb qareeb har tabiyat ke ham pahaloo hai aur agar tum nekee karo aur parahejadaaree karo to khuda tumhaare har kaam se khabaradaar hai (vahee tumako ajr dega)

[129] aur agarache tum bahutera chaaho (lekin) tumamen itanee sakat to haragiz nahin hai ki apanee kaee beeviyon mein (poora poora) insaaf kar sako (magar) aisa bhee to na karo ki (ek hee kee taraf) hamaatan mael ho jao ki (doosaree ko adhad mein) latakee huee chhod do aur agar baaham mel kar lo aur (jyaadatee se) bache raho to khuda yaqeenan bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[130] aur agar donon miyo beevee ek doosare se baazarie talaaq juda ho jaen to khuda apane vasee khazaane se (faraagul baalee ata faramaakar) donon ko (ek doosare se) beniyaaz kar dega aur khuda to badee gunjaish aur tadabeer vaala hai aur jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (garaj sab kuchh) khuda hee ka hai

[131] aur jin logon ko tumase pahale kitaabe khuda ata kee gayee hai unako aur tumako bhee usakee hamane vaseeyat kee thee ki (khuda) (kee naafaramaanee) se darate raho aur agar (kaheen) tumane kufr ikhteyaar kiya to (yaad rahe ki) jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (garaj sab kuchh) khuda hee ka hai (jo chaahe kar sakata hai) aur khuda to sabase beparava aur (hama sifat) mausoof har hamd vaala hai

[132] jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (garaj sab kuchh) khaas khuda hee ka hai aur khuda to kaarasaazee ke liye kaafee hai

[133] ai logon agar khuda chaahe to tumako (duniya ke parade se) bilkul utha le aur (tumhaare badale) doosaron ko la (basae) aur khuda to isapar qaadir va tavaana hai

[134] aur jo shakhs (apane aamaal ka) badala duniya hee mein chaahata hai to khuda ke paas duniya va aakhirat donon ka ajr maujood hai aur khuda to har shakhs kee sunata aur sabako dekhata hai

[135] ai eemaanavaalon mazabootee ke saath insaaf par qaayam raho aur khuda ke laye gavaahee do agarache (ye gavaahee) khud tumhaare ya tumhaare mo baap ya qaraabatadaaron ke lie khilaaf (hee kyo) na ho khvaah maaladaar ho ya mohataaj (kyonki) khuda to (tumhaaree banisbat) unapar jyaada meharabaan hai to tum (haq se) kataraane mein khvaahishe nafasiyaanee kee pairavee na karo aur agar ghuma phira ke gavaahee doge ya bilkul inkaar karoge to (yaad rahe jaisee karanee vaisee bharanee kyonki) jo kuchh tum karate ho khud usase khoob vaaqif hai

[136] ai eemaanavaalon khuda aur usake rasool (mohammad) par aur usakee kitaab par jo usane apane rasool (mohammad) par naazil kee hai aur us kitaab par jo usane pahale naazil kee eemaan lao aur (ye bhee yaad rahe ki) jo shakhs khuda aur usake farishton aur usakee kitaabon aur usake rasoolon aur roze aakhirat ka munkir hua to vah raahe raast se bhatak ke joor ja pada

[137] beshak jo log eemaan lae usake baad fir kaafir ho gae phir eemaan lae aur phir usake baad kaafir ho gaye aur kufr mein badhate chale gae to khuda unakee magafirat karega aur na unhen raahe raast kee hidaayat hee karega

[138] (ai rasool) munaafiqon ko khushakhabaree de do ki unake lie zaroor dardanaak azaab hai

[139] jo log mominon ko chhodakar kaafiron ko apana saraparast banaate hain kya unake paas ijzat (va aabaroo) kee talaash karate hain ijzat saaree bas khuda hee ke lie khaas hai

[140] (musalamaanon) haaloki khuda tum par apanee kitaab kuraan mein ye hukm naazil kar chuka hai ki jab tum sun lo ki khuda kee aayaton se eenkaar kiya jaata hai aur usase masakharaapan kiya jaata hai to tum un (kuphfaar) ke saath mat baitho yaho tak ki vah kisee doosaree baat mein gaur karane lagen varana tum bhee us vakt unake baraabar ho jaoge usamen to shak hee nahin ki khuda tamaam munaafiqon aur kaafiron ko (ek na ek din) jahannum mein jama hee karega

[141] (vo munaafekeen) jo tumhaare muntazir hai (ki dekhie fateh hotee hai ya shikast) to agar khuda kee taraf se tumhen fateh huee to kahane lage ki kya ham tumhaare saath na the aur agar (fateh ka) hissa kaafiron ko mila to (kaafiron ke tarafadaar banakar) kahate hain kya ham tumapar gaalib na aa gae the (magar qasadan tumako chhod diya) aur tumako momineen (ke haathon) se hamane bachaaya nahin tha (munaafiqon) qayaamat ke din to khuda tumhaare daramiyaan phaisala karega aur khuda ne kaafiron ko momineen par var (ooncha) rahane kee haragiz koee raah nahin qaraar dee hai

[142] beshak munaafiqeen (apane khyaal mein) khuda ko phareb dete hain haaloki khuda khud unhen dhokha deta hai aur ye log jab namaaz padhane khade hote hain to (be dil se) alakasae hue khade hote hain aur sirph logon ko dikhaate hain aur dil se to khuda ko kuchh yoon hee sa yaad karate hain

[143] is kufr va eemaan ke beech adhad mein pade jhool rahe hain na un (musalamaanon) kee taraf na un kaafiron kee taraf aur (ai rasool) jise khuda gumaraahee mein chhod de usakee (hidaayat kee) tum haragiz sabeel nahin kar sakate

[144] ai eemaan vaalon momineen ko chhodakar kaafiron ko (apana) saraparast na banao kya ye tum chaahate ho ki khuda ka sareehee ilzaam apane sar qaayam kar lo

[145] isamen to shak hee nahin ki munaafik jahannum ke sabase neeche tabake mein honge aur (ai rasool) tum vaho kisee ko unaka himaayatee bhee na paoge

[146] magar (ho) jin logon ne (nifaaq se) tauba kar lee aur apanee haalat duroost kar lee aur khuda se lage lipate rahe aur apane deen ko mahaz khuda ke vaaste nira khara kar liya to ye log momineen ke saath (behisht mein) honge aur momineen ko khuda anaqareeb hee bada (achchha) badala ata faramaega

[147] agar tumane khuda ka shukr kiya aur usapar eemaan lae to khuda tum par azaab karake kya karega balki khuda to (khud shukr karane vaalon ka) qadarado aur vaaqifakaar hai

[148] khuda (kisee ko) hok pukaar kar bura kahane ko pasand nahin karata magar mazaloom (zaalim kee buraee bayaan kar sakata hai) aur khuda to (sabakee) sunata hai (aur har ek ko) jaanata hai

[149] agar khullam khulla nekee karate ho ya chhipa kar ya kisee kee buraee se daraguzar karate ho to to khuda bhee bada daraguzar karane vaala (aur) qaadir hai

[150] beshak jo log khuda aur usake rasoolon se inkaar karate hain aur khuda aur usake rasoolon mein tafaraqa daalana chaahate hain aur kahate hain ki ham baaz (paigambaron) par eemaan lae hain aur baaz ka inkaar karate hain aur chaahate hain ki is (kufr va eemaan) ke daramiyaan ek doosaree raah nikalen

[151] yahee log haqeeqatan kaafir hain aur hamane kaafiron ke vaaste zillat dene vaala azaab taiyaar kar rakha hai

[152] aur jo log khuda aur usake rasoolon par eemaan lae aur unamen se kisee mein tafaraqa nahin karate to aise hee logon ko khuda bahut jald unaka ajr ata faramaega aur khuda to bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[153] (ai rasool) ahale kitaab (yahoodee) jo tumase (ye) darakhvaast karate hain ki tum unapar ek kitaab aasamaan se utarava do (tum usaka khyaal na karo kyonki) ye log moosa se to isase kaheen badh (badh) ke darakhvaast kar chuke hain chunaanche kahane lage ki hamen khuda ko khullam khulla dikha do tab unakee sharaarat kee vajah se bijalee ne le daala phir (baavajood ke) un logon ke paas tauheed kee vaajaie aur raushan (daleelen) aa chukee thee usake baad bhee un logon ne bachhade ko (khuda) bana liya phir hamane usase bhee daraguzar kiya aur moosa ko hamane sareehee galaba ata kiya

[154] aur hamane unake ehad va paimaan kee vajah se unake (sar) par (kohe) toor ko lataka diya aur hamane unase kaha ki (shahar ke) daravaaze mein sajada karate hue daakhil ho aur hamane (ye bhee) kaha ki tum haphte ke din (hamaare hukm se) tajaavuz na karana aur hamane unase bahut mazaboot ehado paimaan le liya

[155] phir unake apane ehad tod daalane aur ehakaame khuda se inkaar karane aur naahaq ambiya ko qatl karane aur itara kar ye kahane kee vajah se ki hamaare dilon par gilaaf chadhe hue hain (ye to nahin) balki khuda ne unake kufr kee vajah se unake dilon par mohar kar dee hai to chand aadamiyon ke siva ye log eemaan nahin laate

[156] aur unake kaafir hone aur mariyam par bahut bada bohataan bodhane ki vajah se

[157] aur unake yah kahane kee vajah se ki hamane mariyam ke bete eesa (sa.) khuda ke rasool ko qatl kar daala haaloki na to un logon ne use qatl hee kiya na soolee hee dee unake lie (ek doosara shakhs eesa) se mushaabeh kar diya gaya aur jo log is baare mein ikhtelaaf karate hain yaqeenan vah log (usake haalat) kee taraf se dhokhe mein (aa pade) hain unako us (vaaqiye) kee khabar hee nahin magar fakt atakal ke peechhe (pade) hain aur eesa ko un logon ne yaqeenan qatl nahin kiya

[158] balki khuda ne unhen apanee taraf utha liya aur khuda to bada zabaradast tadabeer vaala hai

[159] aur (jab eesa mehadee mauood ke zahoor ke vakt aasamaan se utarenge to) ahale kitaab mein se koee shakhs aisa na hoga jo unapar unake marane ke qabl eemaan na lae aur khud eesa qayaamat ke din unake khilaaf gavaahee denge

[160] garaz yahoodiyon kee (un sab) sharaaraton aur gunaah kee vajah se hamane unapar vah saaf sutharee cheejen zo unake lie halaal kee gayee theen haraam kar dee aur unake khuda kee raah se bahut se logon ko rokane ki vajah se bhee

[161] aur baavajood mumaaniat sood kha lene aur naahaq zabaradastee logon ke maal khaane kee vajah se unamen se jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya unake vaaste hamane dardanaak azaab taiyaar kar rakha hai

[162] lekin (ai rasool) unamen se jo log ilm (deen) mein bade mazaboot pae par faayaz hain vah aur eemaan vaale to jo (kitaab) tumapar naazil huee hai (sab par eemaan rakhate hain) aur se namaaz padhate hain aur zakaat ada karate hain aur khuda aur roze aakherat ka yaqeen rakhate hain aise hee logon ko ham anaqareeb bahut bada ajr ata faramaenge

[163] (ai rasool) hamane tumhaare paas (bhee) to isee tarah vahee bhejee jis tarah nooh aur usake baad vaale paigambaron par bhejee thee aur jis tarah ibaraaheem aur ismail aur isahaaq aur yaaqoob aur aulaade yaaqoob va eesa va ayyoob va yunus va haaroon va sulemaan ke paas vahee bhejee thee aur hamane daood ko zuboor ata kee

[164] jinaka haal hamane tumase pahale hee bayaan kar diya aur bahut se aise rasool (bheje) jinaka haal tumase bayaan nahin kiya aur khuda ne moosa se (bahut see) baaten bhee keen

[165] aur hamane nek logon ko behisht kee khushakhabaree dene vaale aur bure logon ko azaab se daraane vaale paigambar (bheje) taaki paigambaron ke aane ke baad logon kee khuda par koee hujjat baaqee na rah jae aur khuda to bada zabaradast hakeem hai (ye kuphfaar nahin maanate na maanen)

[166] magar khuda to is par gavaahee deta hai jo kuchh tum par naazil kiya hai khoob samajh boojh kar naazil kiya hai (balki) usakee gavaahee to farishte tak dete hain haaloki khuda gavaahee ke lie kaafee hai

[167] beshak jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya aur khuda kee raah se (logon) ko roka vah raahe raast se bhatak ke bahut door ja pade

[168] beshak jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya aur (us par) zulm (bhee) karate rahe na to khuda unako bakhshega hee aur na hee unhen kisee tareeqe kee hidaayat karega

[169] magar (ho) jahannum ka raasta (dikha dega) jisamen ye log hamesha (pade) rahenge aur ye to khuda ke vaaste bahut hee aasaan baat hai

[170] ai logon tumhaare paas tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se rasool (mohammad) deene haq ke saath aa chuke hain eemaan lao (yahee) tumhaare haq mein behatar hai aur agar inkaar karoge to (samajh rakho ki) jo kuchh zameen aur aasamaanon mein hai sab khuda hee ka hai aur khuda bada vaaqifakaar hakeem hai

[171] ai ahale kitaab apane deen mein had (etadaal) se tajaavuz na karo aur khuda kee shaan mein sach ke siva (koee doosaree baat) na kaho mariyam ke bete eesa maseeh (na khuda the na khuda ke bete) pas khuda ke ek rasool aur usake kalame (hukm) the jise khuda ne mariyam ke paas bhej diya tha (ki haamala ho ja) aur khuda kee taraf se ek jaan the pas khuda aur usake rasoolon par eemaan lao aur teen (khuda) ke qaayal na bano (tasalees se) baaz raho (aur) apanee bhalaee (tauheed) ka qasad karo allaah to bas yakata maabood hai vah us (nuks) se paak va paakeeza hai usaka koee ladaka ho (use ladake kee haajat hee kya hai) jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai sab to usee ka hai aur khuda to kaarasaazee mein kaafee hai

[172] na to maseeh hee khuda ka banda hone se haragiz inkaar kar sakate hain aur na (khuda ke) muqarrar farishte aur (yaad rahe) jo shakhs usake banda hone se inkaar karega aur shekhee karega to anaqareeb hee khuda un sabako apanee taraf utha lega (aur har ek ko usake kaam kee saza dega)

[173] pas jin logon ne eemaan kubool kiya hai aur achchhe (achchhe) kaam kie hain unaka unhen savaab poora poora bhar dega balki apane fazal (va karam) se kuchh aur jyaada hee dega aur log usaka banda hone se inkaar karate the aur shekhee karate the unhen to dardanaak azaab mein mubtila karega aur lutf ye hai ki vah log khuda ke siva na apana saraparast hee paenge aur na madadagaar

[174] ai logon isamen to shak hee nahin ki tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se (deene haq kee) daleel aa chukee aur ham tumhaare paas ek chamakata hua noor naazil kar chuke hain

[175] pas jo log khuda par eemaan lae aur usee se lage lipate rahe to khuda bhee unhen anaqareeb hee apanee rahamat va fazal ke saadaab baago mein pahuncha dega aur unhe apane huzooree ka seedha raasta dikha dega

[176] (ai rasool) tumase log fatava talab karate hain tum kah do ki kalaala (bhaee bahan) ke baare mein khuda to khud tumhe fatava deta hai ki agar koee aisa shakhs mar jae ki usake na koee ladaka baala ho (na mo baap) aur usake (sirph) ek bahan ho to usaka tarke se aadha hoga (aur agar ye bahan mar jae) aur usake koee aulaad na ho (na mo baap) to usaka vaaris bas yahee bhaee hoga aur agar do bahanen (jyaada) hon to unako (bhaee ke) tarke se do tihaee milega aur agar kisee ke vaaris bhaee bahan donon (mile jule) hon to mard ko aurat ke hisse ka dugana milega tum logon ke bhatakane ke khyaal se khuda apane ehakaam vaajee karake bayaan faramaata hai aur khuda to har cheez se vaaqif hai

[1] ai eemaanadaaron (apane) iqaraaron ko poora karo (dekho) tumhaare vaaste chaupae jaanavar halaal kar diye gaye un ke siva jo tumako padh kar sunae jaenge halaal kar die gae magar jab tum haalate eharaam mein ho to shikaar ko halaal na samajhana beshak khuda jo chaahata hai hukm deta hai

[2] ai eemaanadaaron (dekho) na khuda kee nishaaniyon kee betauqeeree karo aur na huramat vaale mahine kee aur na qurabaanee kee aur na patte vaale jaanavaron kee (jo nazare khuda ke lie nishaan dekar mina mein le jaate hain) aur na khaanae kaaba kee tavaaf (va ziyaarat) ka qasd karane vaalon kee jo apane paravaradigaar kee khushanoodee aur fazal (va karam) ke joyaan hain aur jab tum (eharaam) khol do to shikaar kar sakate ho aur kisee qabeele kee yah adaavat ki tumhen un logon ne khaanae kaaba (mein jaane) se roka tha is jurm mein na phaisava de ki tum unapar jyaadatee karane lago aur (tumhaara to farj yah hai ki ) nekee aur parahezagaaree mein ek doosare kee madad kiya karo aur gunaah aur jyaadatee mein baaham kisee kee madad na karo aur khuda se darate raho (kyonki) khuda to yaqeenan bada sakht azaab vaala hai

[3] (logon) mara hua jaanavar aur khoon aur suar ka gosht aur jis (jaanavar) par (zibaah) ke vakt khuda ke siva kisee doosare ka naam liya jae aur gardan maroda hua aur chot khaakar mara hua aur jo kuen (vagairah) mein girakar mar jae aur jo seeng se maar daala gaya ho aur jisako darinde ne phaad khaaya ho magar jise tumane marane ke qabl zibaah kar lo aur (jo jaanavar) buton (ke thaan) par chadha kar zibaah kiya jae aur jise tum (paanse) ke teeron se baaham hissa boto (garaz yah sab cheezen) tum par haraam kee gayee hain ye gunaah kee baat hai (musalamaanon) ab to kuphfaar tumhaare deen se (phir jaane se) maayoos ho gae to tum unase to daro hee nahin balki sirph mujhee se daro aaj mainne tumhaare deen ko kaamil kar diya aur tumapar apanee neamat pooree kar dee aur tumhaare (is) deene islaam ko pasand kiya pas jo shakhs bhookh mein majaboor ho jae aur gunaah kee taraf mael bhee na ho (aur koee cheez kha le) to khuda beshak bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[4] (ai rasool) tumase log poonchhate hain ki kaun (kaun) cheez unake lie halaal kee gayee hai tum (unase) kah do ki tumhaare lie paakeeza cheejen halaal kee gayeen aur shikaaree jaanavar jo tumane shikaar ke lie sadha rakhen hai aur jo (tareeke) khuda ne tumhen bataaye hain unamen ke kuchh tumane un jaanavaron ko bhee sikhaaya ho to ye shikaaree jaanavar jis shikaar ko tumhaare lie pakad rakhen usako (betaammul) khao aur (jaanavar ko chhondate vakt) khuda ka naam le liya karo aur khuda se darate raho (kyonki) isamen to shak hee nahin ki khuda bahut jald hisaab lene vaala hai

[5] aaj tamaam paakeeza cheejen tumhaare lie halaal kar dee gayee hain aur ahale kitaab kee khushk cheejen gehoon (vagairah) tumhaare lie halaal hain aur tumhaaree khushk cheejen gehoon (vagairah) unake lie halaal hain aur aazaad paak daaman auraten aur un logon mein kee aazaad paak daaman auraten jinako tumase pahale kitaab dee ja chukee hai jab tum unako unake mehar de do (aur) paak daaminee ka iraada karo na to khullam khulla zinaakaaree ka aur na choree chhipe se aashanaee ka aur jis shakhs ne eemaan se inkaar kiya to usaka sab kiya (dhara) akaarat ho gaya aur (tulf to ye hai ki) aakherat mein bhee vahee ghaate mein rahega

[6] ai eemaanadaaron jab tum namaaz ke liye aamaada ho to apane munh aur kohaniyon tak haath dho liya karo aur apane saron ka aur takhanon tak povon ka masaah kar liya karo aur agar tum haalate janaabat mein ho to tum tahaarat (gusl) kar lo (ho) aur agar tum beemaar ho ya safar mein ho ya tumamen se kisee ko paikhaana nikal aae ya auraton se hamabistaree kee ho aur tumako paanee na mil sake to paak khaak se taimoom kar lo yaani (donon haath maarakar) usase apane munh aur apane haathon ka masa kar lo (dekho to khuda ne kaisee aasaanee kar dee) khuda to ye chaahata hee nahin ki tum par kisee tarah kee tangee kare balki vo ye chaahata hai ki paak va paakeeza kar de aur tumapar apanee neamate pooree kar de taaki tum shukraguzaar ban jao

[7] aur jo ehasaanaat khuda ne tumapar kie hain unako aur us (ehad va paimaan) ko yaad karo jisaka tumase pakka iqaraar le chuka hai jab tumane kaha tha ki hamane (ehakaame khuda ko) suna aur dil se maan liya aur khuda se darate raho kyonki isamen zara bhee shak nahin ki khuda dilon ke raaz se bhee baakhabar hai

[8] ai eemaanadaaron khuda (kee khushanoodee) ke lie insaaf ke saath gavaahee dene ke lie taiyaar raho aur tumhen kisee qabeele kee adaavat is jurm mein na phaisava de ki tum nainsaaphee karane lago (khabaradaar balki) tum (har haal mein) insaaf karo yahee parahezagaaree se bahut qareeb hai aur khuda se daro kyonki jo kuchh tum karate ho (achchha ya bura) khuda use zaroor jaanata hai

[9] aur jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur achchhe achchhe kaam kie khuda ne vaayada kiya hai ki unake lie (aakhirat mein) magapherat aur bada savaab hai

[10] aur jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya aur hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya vah jahannumee hain

[11] ai eemaanadaaron khuda ne jo ehasaanaat tumapar kie hain unako yaad karo aur khoosoosan jab ek qabeele ne tum par dast daraazee ka iraada kiya tha to khuda ne unake haathon ko tum tak pahunchane se rok diya aur khuda se darate raho aur momineen ko khuda hee par bharosa rakhana chaahie

[12] aur isamen bhee shak nahin ki khuda ne banee isaraeel se (bhee eemaan ka) ehad va paimaan le liya tha aur ham (khuda) ne inamen ke baarah saradaar unapar muqarrar kie aur khuda ne banee isaraeel se faramaaya tha ki main to yaqeenan tumhaare saath hoon agar tum bhee paabandee se namaaz padhate aur zakaat dete raho aur hamaare paigambaron par eemaan lao aur unakee madad karate raho aur khuda (kee khushanoodee ke vaaste logon ko) qarje hasana dete raho to main bhee tumhaare gunaah tumase zaroor door karoonga aur tumako behisht ke un (hare bhare ) baagon mein ja pahunchaaooaiga jinake (darakhton ke) neeche naharen jaaree hain phir tumamen se jo shakhs isake baad bhee inkaar kare to yaqeenan vah raahe raast se bhatak gaya

[13] pas hamane unakeee ehad shikanee kee vajah se unapar laanat kee aur unake dilon ko (goya) hamane khud sakht bana diya ki (hamaare) kalamaat ko unake asalee maayanon se badal kar doosare maayano mein istemaal karate hain aur jin jin baaton kee unhen naseehat kee gayee thee unamen se ek bada hissa bhula baithe aur (ai rasool) ab to unamen se chand aadamiyon ke siva ek na ek kee khyaanat par baraabar muttela hote rahate ho to tum un (ke qasoor) ko maaf kar do aur (unase) daraguzar karo (kyonki) khuda ehasaan karane vaalon ko zaroor dost rakhata hai

[14] aur jo log kahate hain ki ham nasaraanee hain unase (bhee) hamane eemaan ka ehad (va paimaan) liya tha magar jab jin jin baaton kee unhen naseehat kee gayee thee unamen se ek bada hissa (risaalat) bhula baithe to hamane bhee (usakee saza mein) qayaamat tak unamen baaham adaavat va dushamanee kee buniyaad daal dee aur khuda unhen bahut jald (qayaamat ke din) bata dega ki vah kya kya karate the

[15] ai ahale kitaab tumhaare paas hamaara paigambar (mohammad sall) aa chuka jo kitaabe khuda kee un baaton mein se jinhen tum chhupaaya karate the bahuteree to saaf saaf bayaan kar dega aur bahuteree se (amadan) daraguzar karega tumhare paas to khuda kee taraf se ek (chamakata hua) noor aur saaf saaf bayaan karane vaalee kitaab (kuraan) aa chukee hai

[16] jo log khuda kee khushanoodee ke paaband hain unako to usake zarie se raahe nijaat kee hidaayat karata hai aur apane hukm se (kufr kee) taareekee se nikaalakar (eemaan kee) raushanee mein laata hai aur raahe raast par pahuncha deta hai

[17] jo log usake qaayal hain ki mariyam ke bete maseeh bas khuda hain vah zaroor kaafir ho gae (ai rasool) unase poonchho to ki bhala agar khuda mariyam ke bete maseeh aur unakee mo ko aur jitane log zameen mein hain sabako maar daalana chaahe to kaun aisa hai jisaka khuda se bhee zor chale (aur rok de) aur saare aasamaan aur zameen mein aur jo kuchh bhee unake daramiyaan mein hai sab khuda hee kee saltanat hai jo chaahata hai paida karata hai aur khuda to har cheez par qaadir hai

[18] aur nasaraanee aur yahoodee to kahate hain ki ham hee khuda ke bete aur usake chahete hain (ai rasool) unase tum kah do (ki agar aisa hai) to phir tumhen tumhaare gunaahon kee saza kyon deta hai (tumhaara khyaal lago hai) balki tum bhee usakee makhalooqaat se ek bashar ho khuda jise chaahega bakh dega aur jisako chaahega saza dega aasamaan aur zameen aur jo kuchh un donon ke daramiyaan mein hai sab khuda hee ka mulk hai aur sabako usee kee taraf laut kar jaana hai

[19] ai ahale kitaab jab paigambaron kee aamad mein bahut rookaavat huee to hamaara rasool tumhaare paas aaya jo ehakaame khuda ko saaf saaf bayaan karata hai taaki tum kaheen ye na kah baitho ki hamaare paas to na koee khushakhabaree dene vaala (paigambar) aaya na (azaab se) daraane vaala ab to (ye nahin kah sakate kyonki) yaqeenan tumhaare paas khushakhabaree dene vaala aur daraane vaala paigambar aa gaya aur khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[20] ai rasool unako vah vakt yaad (dilao) jab moosa ne apanee qaum se kaha tha ki ai meree qaum jo neamate khuda ne tumako dee hai usako yaad karo isalie ki usane tumheen logon se bahutere paigambar banae aur tum hee logon ko baadashaah (bhee) banaaya aur tumhen vah neamaten dee hain jo saaree khudaayee mein kisee ek ko na deen

[21] ai meree qaum (shaam) kee us muqaddas zameen mein jao jaho khuda ne tumhaaree taqadeer mein (hukoomat) likh dee hai aur dushaman ke muqaabale peeth na phero (kyonki) isamen to tum khud ulata ghaata uthaoge

[22] vah log kahane lage ki ai moosa is mulk mein to bade zabaradast (sarakash) log rahate hain aur jab tak vah log isamen se nikal na jaen ham to usamen kabhee pov bhee na rakhenge ho agar vah log khud isamen se nikal jaen to alabatta ham zaroor jaenge

[23] (magar) vah aadamee (yoosha kaalib) jo khuda ka khauf rakhate the aur jinapar khuda ne khaas apana fazal (karam) kiya tha bedhadak bol uthe ki (are) unapar hamala karake (baitul muqadas ke phaatak mein to ghus pado phir dekho to yah aise bode hain ki) idhar tum phaatak mein ghuse aur (ye sab bhaag khade hue aur) tumhaaree jeet ho gayee aur agar sachche eemaanadaar ho to khuda hee par bharosa rakho

[24] vah kahane lage ek moosa (chaahe jo kuchh ho) jab tak vah log isamen hain ham to usamen haragiz (laakh baras) pov na rakhenge ho tum jao aur tumhaara khuda jae or donon (jaakar) lado ham to yaheen jame baithe hain

[25] tab moosa ne arz kee khudaavanda too khoob vaaqif hai ki apanee zaate khaas aur apane bhaee ke siva kisee par mera qaaboo nahin bas ab hamaare aur un naafaramaan logon ke daramiyaan judaee daal de

[26] hamaara unaka saath nahin ho sakata (khuda ne faramaaya) (achchha) to unakee saza yah hai ki unako chaalees baras tak kee hukoomat naseeb na hoga (aur us muddate daraaz tak) yah log (misr ke) jangal mein saragarado rahenge to phir tum in badachalan bandon par afasos na karana

[27] (ai rasool) tum in logon se aadam ke do beton (haabeel, qaabeel) ka sachcha qasd bayaan kar do ki jab un donon ne khuda kee daragaah mein niyaazen chadhaee to (unamen se) ek (haabeel) kee (nazar to) qubool huee aur doosare (qaabeel) kee nazar na qubool huee to (maare hasad ke) haabeel se kahane laga main to tujhe zaroor maar daaloonga usane javaab diya ki (bhaee isamen apana kya bas hai) khuda to sirph parahezagaaron kee nazar kubool karata hai

[28] agar tum mere qatl ke iraade se meree taraf apana haath badhaoge (to khair badhao) (magar) main to tumhaare qatl ke khyaal se apana haath badhaane vaala nahin (kyonki) main to us khuda se jo saare jahon ka paalane vaala hai zaroor darata hoon

[29] main to zaroor ye chaahata hoon ki mere gunaah aur tere gunaah donon tere sar ho joe to too (achchha khaasa) jahannumee ban jae aur zaalimon kee to yahee saza hai

[30] phir to usake naphs ne apane bhaee ke qatl par use bhadaka hee diya aakhir us (kambakht ne) usako maar hee daala to ghaata uthaane vaalon mein se ho gaya

[31] (tab use fikr huee ki laash ko kya kare) to khuda ne ek kauve ko bheja ki vah zameen ko kuredane laga taaki use (qaabeel) ko dikha de ki use apane bhaee kee laash kyonkar chhupaanee chaahie (ye dekhakar) vah kahane laga hae afasos kya main us se bhee aajiz hoon ki us kauve kee baraabaree kar sakaioo ki (bala se yah bhee hota) to apane bhaee kee laash chhupa deta alagaraz vah (apanee harakat se) bahut pachhataaya

[32] isee sabab se to hamane banee isaraeel par vaajib kar diya tha ki jo shakhs kisee ko na jaan ke badale mein aur na mulk mein fasaad phailaane kee saza mein (balki naahaq) qatl kar daalega to goya usane sab logon ko qatl kar daala aur jisane ek aadamee ko jila diya to goya usane sab logon ko jila liya aur un (banee isaraeel) ke paas to hamaare paigambar (kaise kaise) raushan maujize lekar aa chuke hain (magar) phir usake baad bhee yaqeenan usamen se bahutere zameen par jyaadatiyo karate rahe

[33] jo log khuda aur usake rasool se ladate bhidate hain (aur ehakaam ko nahin maanate) aur fasaad phailaane kee garaz se mulko (mulko) daudate phirate hain unakee saza bas yahee hai ki (chun chunakar) ya to maar daale jaen ya unhen soolee de dee jae ya unake haath pov her pher kar ek taraf ka haath doosaree taraf ka pov kaat daale jaen ya unhen (apane vatan kee) sarazameen se shahar badar kar diya jae yah roosavaee to unakee duniya mein huee aur phir aakherat mein to unake lie bahut bada azaab hee hai

[34] magar (ho) jin logon ne isase pahale ki tum inapar qaaboo pao tauba kar lo to unaka gunaah bakhsh diya jaega kyonki samajh lo ki khuda beshak bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[35] ai eemaanadaaron khuda se darate raho aur usake (taqarrab (qareeb hone) ke) zariye kee justajoo mein raho aur usakee raah mein jehaad karo taaki tum kaamayaab ho jao

[36] isamen shak nahin ki jin logon ne kufr ikhteyaar kiya agar unake paas zameen mein jo kuchh (maal khazaana) hai (vah) sab balki utana aur bhee usake saath ho ki roze qayaamat ke azaab ka muaaveza de de (aur khud bach jae) tab bhee (usaka ye muaaveza) kubool na kiya jaega aur unake lie dardanaak azaab hai

[37] vah log to chaahenge ki kisee tarah jahannum kee aag se nikal bhaage magar vaho se to vah nikal hee nahin sakate aur unake lie to daemee azaab hai

[38] aur chor khvaah mard ho ya aurat tum unake karatoot kee saza mein unaka (daahina) haath kaat daalo ye (unakee saza) khuda kee taraf se hai aur khuda (to) bada zabaradast hikamat vaala hai

[39] ho jo apane gunaah ke baad tauba kar le aur apane chaal chalan duroost kar len to beshak khuda bhee tauba kubool kar leta hai kyonki khuda to bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[40] ai shakhs kya too nahin jaanata ki saare aasamaan va zameen (garaz duniya jahaan) mein khaas khuda kee hukoomat hai jise chaahe azaab kare aur jise chaahe maaf kar de aur khuda to har cheez par qaadir hai

[41] ai rasool jo log kufr kee taraf lapak ke chale jaate hain tum unaka gam na khao unamen baaz to aise hain ki apane munh se be takalluf kah dete hain ki ham eemaan lae haaloki unake dil beeemaan hain aur baaz yahoodee aise hain ki (jaasoosee kee garaz se) jhoothee baaten bahut (shauk se) sunate hain taaki kuphfaar ke doosare giroh ko jo (abhee tak) tumhaare paas nahin aae hain sunaen ye log (taurait ke) alfaaz kee unake asalee maayane (maaloom hone) ke baad bhee tahareef karate hain (aur logon se) kahate hain ki (ye taurait ka hukm hai) agar mohammad kee taraf se (bhee) tumhen yahee hukm diya jaay to use maan lena aur agar yah hukm tumako na diya jae to usase alag hee rahana aur (ai rasool) jisako khuda kharaab karana chaahata hai to usake vaaste khuda se tumhaara kuchh zor nahin chal sakata yah log to vahee hain jinake dilon ko khuda ne (gunaahon se) paak karane ka iraada hee nahin kiya (balki) unake lie to duniya mein bhee roosavaee hai aur aakherat mein bhee (unake lie) bada (bhaaree) azaab hoga

[42] ye (kambakht) jhoothee baaton ko bade shauq se sunane vaale aur bade hee haraamakhor hain to (ai rasool) agar ye log tumhaare paas (koee maamala lekar) aae to tumako ikhteyaar hai khvaah unake daramiyaan phaisala kar do ya unase kinaaraakashee karo aur agar tum kinaaraakash rahoge to (kuchh khyaal na karo) ye log tumhaara haragiz kuchh bigaad nahin sakate aur agar unamen phaisala karo to insaaf se phaisala karo kyonki khuda insaaf karane vaalon ko dost rakhata hai

[43] aur jab khud unake paas tauret hai aur usamen khuda ka hukm (maujood) hai to phir tumhaare paas phaisala karaane ko kyon aate hain aur (lutf to ye hai ki) isake baad phir (tumhaare hukm se) phir jaate hain or sach to yah hai ki yah log eemaanadaar hee nahin hain

[44] beshak ham ne tauret naazil kee jisamen (logon kee) hidaayat aur noor (eemaan) hai usee ke mutaabiq khuda ke faramaabaradaar bande (ambiyae banee isaraeel) yahoodiyon ko hukm dete rahe aur allaah vaale aur ulemae (yahood) bhee kitaabe khuda se (hukm dete the) jisake vah muhaafiz banae gae the aur vah usake gavaah bhee the pas (ai musalamaanon) tum logon se (zara bhee) na daro (balki) mujh hee se daro aur meree aayaton ke badale mein (duniya kee daulat jo dar haqeeqat bahut thodee qeemat hai) na lo aur (samajh lo ki) jo shakhs khuda kee naazil kee huee (kitaab) ke mutaabiq hukm na de to aise hee log kaafir hain

[45] aur ham ne tauret mein yahoodiyon par yah hukm pharj qar diya tha ki jaan ke badale jaan aur okh ke badale okh aur naak ke badale naak aur kaan ke badale kaan aur dot ke badale dot aur jakhm ke badale (vaisa hee) baraabar ka badala (jakhm) hai phir jo (mazaloom zaalim kee) khata maaf kar de to ye usake gunaahon ka kaphfaara ho jaega aur jo shakhs khuda kee naazil kee huee (kitaab) ke muvaafiq hukm na de to aise hee log zaalim hain

[46] aur ham ne unheen paigambaron ke qadam ba qadam mariyam ke bete eesa ko chalaaya aur vah is kitaab taurait kee bhee tasdeeq karate the jo unake saamane (pahale se) maujood thee aur hamane unako injeel (bhee) ata kee jisamen (logon ke lie har tarah kee) hidaayat thee aur noor (eemaan) aur vah is kitaab tauret kee jo vakte nuzoole injeel (pahale se) maujood thee tasadeeq karane vaalee aur parahezagaaron kee hidaayat va naseehat thee

[47] aur injeel vaalon (nasaara) ko jo kuchh khuda ne (usamen) naazil kiya hai usake mutaabiq hukm karana chaahie aur jo shakhs khuda kee naazil kee huee (kitaab ke muaafik) hukm na de to aise hee log badakaar hain

[48] aur (ai rasool) hamane tum par bhee barahaq kitaab naazil kee jo kitaab (usake pahale se) usake vakt mein maujood hai usakee tasadeeq karatee hai aur usakee nigehabaan (bhee) hai jo kuchh tum par khuda ne naazil kiya hai usee ke mutaabiq tum bhee hukm do aur jo haq baat khuda kee taraf se aa chukee hai usase katara ke un logon kee khvaahishe nafasiyaanee kee pairavee na karo aur hamane tum mein har ek ke vaaste (hasbe masalehate vakt) ek ek shareeyat aur khaas tareeqe par muqarrar kar diya aur agar khuda chaahata to tum sab ke sab ko ek hee (shareeyat kee) ummat bana deta magar (mukhatalif shareeyaton se) khuda ka matalab yah tha ki jo kuchh tumhen diya hai usamen tumhaara imatehaan kare bas tum nekee mein lapak kar aage badh jao aur (yaqeen jaano ki) tum sab ko khuda hee kee taraf laut kar jaana hai

[49] tab (us vakt) zin baaton mein tum ikhtelaaf karate vah tumhen bata dega aur (ai rasool) ham phir kahate hain ki jo ehakaam khuda naazil kie hain tum usake mutaabiq phaisala karo aur unakee (beja) khvaahishe nafasiyaanee kee pairavee na karo (balki) tum unase bache raho (aisa na ho) ki kisee hukm se jo khuda ne tum par naazil kiya hai tumako ye log bhataka den phir agar ye log tumhaare hukm se munh moden to samajh lo ki (goya) khuda hee kee marazee hai ki unake baaz gunaahon kee vajah se unhen museebat mein phaisa de aur isamen to shak hee nahin ki bahutere log badachalan hain

[50] kya ye log (zamaanae) jaahileeyat ke hukm kee (tumase bhee) tamanna rakhate hain haaloki yaqeen karane vaale logon ke vaaste hukme khuda se behatar kaun hoga

[51] ai eemaanadaaron yahoodiyon aur nasaraaniyon ko apana saraparast na banao (kyonki) ye log (tumhaare mukhaalif hain magar) baaham ek doosare ke dost hain aur (yaad rahe ki) tumamen se jisane unako apana saraparast banaaya pas phir vah bhee unheen logon mein se ho gaya beshak khuda zaalim logon ko raahe raast par nahin laata

[52] to (ai rasool) jin logon ke dilon mein (nefaaq kee) beemaaree hai tum unhen dekhoge ki unamen daud daud ke mile jaate hain aur tumase usakee vajah yah bayaan karate hain ki ham to isase darate hain ki kaheen aisa na ho unake na (milane se) zamaane kee gardish mein na mubtila ho jaen to anaqareeb hee khuda (musalamaanon kee) fateh ya koee aur baat apanee taraf se zaahir kar dega tab yah log is badagumaanee par jo apane jee mein chhipaate the sharmaenge

[53] aur momineen (jab un par nefaaq zaahir ho jaega to) kahenge kya ye vahee log hain jo sakht se sakht qasamen khaakar (hamase) kahate the ki ham zaroor tumhaare saath hain unaka saara kiya dhara akaarat hua aur sakht ghaate mein aa gae

[54] ai eemaanadaaron tumamen se jo koee apane deen se phir jaega to (kuchh paravaah nahin phir jae) anaqareeb hee khuda aise logon ko zaahir kar dega jinhen khuda dost rakhata hoga aur vah usako dost rakhate honge eemaanadaaron ke saath narm aur munkir (aur) kaafiron ke saath sakht khuda kee raah mein jehaad karenge aur kisee malaamat karane vaale kee malaamat kee kuchh paravaah na karenge ye khuda ka fazal (va karam) hai vah jise chaahata he deta hai aur khuda to badee gunjaish vaala vaaqifakaar hai

[55] (ai eemaanadaaron) tumhaare maalik saraparast to bas yahee hain khuda aur usaka rasool aur vah momineen jo paabandee se namaaz ada karate hain aur haalat rookoou mein zakaat dete hain

[56] aur jis shakhs ne khuda aur rasool aur (unheen) eemaanadaaron ko apana saraparast banaaya to (khuda ke lashakar mein aa gaya aur) isamen to shak nahin ki khuda hee ka lashakar var (gaalib) rahata hai

[57] ai eemaanadaaron jin logon (yahood va nasaara) ko tum se pahale kitaabe (khuda tauret, injeel) dee ja chukee hai unamen se jin logon ne tumhaare deen ko haisee khel bana rakha hai unako aur kuphfaar ko apana saraparast na banao aur agar tum sachche eemaanadaar ho to khuda hee se darate raho

[58] aur (unakee sharaarat yaho tak pahunchee) ki jab tum (azaan dekar) namaaz ke vaaste (logon ko) bulaate ho ye log namaaz ko haisee khel banaate hain ye is vajah se ki (log bilkul be akl hain) aur kuchh nahin samajhate

[59] (ai rasool ahale kitaab se kaho ki) aakhir tum hamase isake siva aur kya aib laga sakate ho ki ham khuda par aur jo (kitaab) hamaare paas bhejee gayee hai aur jo hamase pahale bhejee gayee eemaan lae hain aur ye tumamen ke aksar badakaar hain

[60] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki main tumhen khuda ke nazadeek saza mein isase kaheen badatar aib bata doon (achchha lo suno) jisapar khuda ne laanat kee ho aur us par gazab dhaaya ho aur unamen se kisee ko (masakh karake) bandar aur (kisee ko) sooar bana diya ho aur (khuda ko chhodakar) shaitaan kee parastish kee ho pas ye log daraje mein kaheen badatar aur raahe raast se bhatak ke sabase jyaada door ja pahunche hain

[61] aur (musalamaanon) jab ye log tumhaare paas aa jaate hain to kahate hain ki ham to eemaan lae hain haaloki vah kufr hee ko saath lekar aae aur phir nikale bhee to saath lie hue aur jo nefaaq vah chhupae hue the khuda use khoob jaanata hai

[62] (ai rasool) tum unamen se bahuteron ko dekhoge ki gunaah aur sarakashee aur haraamakhoree kee taraf daud padate hain jo kaam ye log karate the vah yaqeenan bahut bura hai

[63] unako allaah vaale aur ulema jhooth bolane aur haraamakhoree se kyon nahin rokate jo (daraguzar) ye log karate hain yaqeenan bahut hee buree hai

[64] aur yahoodee kahane lage ki khuda ka haath baidha hua hai (bakheel ho gaya) unheen ke haath bodh die jaen aur unake (is) kahane par (khuda kee) phitakaar barase (khuda ka haath baidhane kyon laga) balki usake donon haath kushaada hain jis tarah chaahata hai kharch karata hai aur jo (kitaab) tumhaare paas naazil kee gayee hai (unaka shak va hasad) unamen se bahuteron ko kufr va sarakashee ko aur badha dega aur (goya) hamane khud unake aapas mein roze qayaamat tak adaavat aur keene kee buniyaad daal dee jab ye log ladaee kee aag bhadakaate hain to khuda usako bujha deta hai aur rooe zameen mein fasaad phelaane ke lie daudate phirate hain aur khuda fasaadiyon ko dost nahin rakhata

[65] aur agar ahale kitaab eemaan laate aur (hamase) darate to ham zaroor unake gunaahon se daraguzar karate aur unako neamat va aaraam (behishat ke baagon mein) pahuncha dete

[66] aur agar yah log taurait aur injeel aur (saheefe) unake paas unake paravaradigaar kee taraf se naazil kiye gae the (unake ehakaam ko) qaayam rakhate to zaroor (unake) oopar se bhee (rizaq baras padata) aur povon ke neeche se bhee ubal aata aur (ye khoob chain se) khaate unamen se kuchh log to etadaal par hain (magar) unamen se bahutere jo kuchh karate hain bura hee karate hain

[67] ai rasool jo hukm tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se tum par naazil kiya gaya hai pahuncha do aur agar tumane aisa na kiya to (samajh lo ki) tumane usaka koee paigaam hee nahin pahunchaaya aur (tum daro nahin) khuda tumako logon ke shshar se mahafooz rakhega khuda haragiz kaafiron kee qaum ko manzile maqasood tak nahin pahunchaata

[68] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki ai ahale kitaab jab tak tum tauret aur injeel aur jo (saheefe) tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se tum par naazil hue hain unake (ehakaam) ko qaayam na rakhoge us vakt tak tumhaara mazabah kuchh bhee nahin aur (ai rasool) jo (kitaab) tumhaare paas tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se bhejee gayee hai (usaka) rashk (hasad) unamen se bahuteron kee sarakashee va kufr ko aur badha dega tum kaafiron ke giroh par afasos na karana

[69] isamen to shak hee nahin ki musalamaan ho ya yahoodee hakeemaana khyaal ke paaband hon khvaah nasaraanee (garaz kuchh bhee ho) jo khuda aur roze qayaamat par eemaan laega aur achchhe (achchhe) kaam karega un par alabatta na to koee khauf hoga na vah log aazurda khaatir honge

[70] hamane banee isaraeel se ehad va paimaan le liya tha aur unake paas bahut rasool bhee bheje the (is par bhee) jab unake paas koee rasool unakee marzee ke khilaaf hukm lekar aaya to in (kambakht) logon ne kisee ko jhuthala diya aur kisee ko qatl hee kar daala

[71] aur samajh liya ki (isamen hamaare lie) koee kharaabee na hogee pas (goya) vah log (amr haq se) andhe aur bahare ban gae (magar baavajood isake) jab in logon ne tauba kee to phir khuda ne unakee tauba qubool kar lee (magar) phir (is par bhee) unamen se bahutere andhe aur bahare ban gae aur jo kuchh ye log kar rahe hain allaah to dekhata hai

[72] jo log usake qaayal hain ki mariyam ke bete eesa maseeh khuda hain vah sab kaafir hain haaloki maseeh ne khud yoon kah diya tha ki ai banee isaraeel sirph usee khuda kee ibaadat karo jo hamaara aur tumhaara paalane vaala hai kyonki (yaad rakho) jisane khuda ka shareek banaaya us par khuda ne behisht ko haraam kar diya hai aur usaka thikaana jahannum hai aur zaalimon ka koee madadagaar nahin

[73] jo log isake qaayal hain ki khuda teen mein ka (teesara) hai vah yaqeenan kaafir ho gae (yaad rakho ki) khudae yakata ke siva koee maabood nahin aur (khuda ke baare mein) ye log jo kuchh baka karate hain agar usase baaz na aae to (samajh rakho ki) jo log usamen se (kaafir ke) kaafir rah gae un par zaroor dardanaak azaab naazil hoga

[74] to ye log khuda kee baaragaah mein tauba kyon nahin karate aur apane (qasooron kee) maafee kyon nahin mogate haaloki khuda to bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[75] mariyam ke bete maseeh to bas ek rasool hain aur unake qabl (aur bhee) bahutere rasool guzar chuke hain aur unakee mo bhee (khuda kee) ek sachchee bandee thee (aur aadamiyon kee tarah) ye donon (ke donon bhee) khaana khaate the (ai rasool) gaur to karo ham apane ehakaam inase kaisa saaf saaf bayaan karate hain

[76] phir dekho to ki (usapar bhee ulate) ye log kaho bhatake ja rahe hain (ai rasool) tum kah do ki kya tum khuda (jaise qaadir va tavaana) ko chhodakar (aisee zaleel) cheez kee ibaadat karate ho jisako na to nuqasaan hee ikhteyaar hai aur na nafe ka aur khuda to (sabakee) sunata (aur sab kuchh) jaanata hai

[77] ai rasool tum kah do ki ai ahale kitaab tum apane deen mein naahaq jyaadatee na karo aur na un logon (apane buzugon) kee nafasiyaanee khvaahishon par chalo jo pahale khud hee gumaraah ho chuke aur (apane saath aur bhee) bahuteron ko gumaraah kar chhoda aur raahe raast se (door) bhatak gae

[78] banee isaraeel mein se jo log kaafir the un par daood aur mariyam ke bete eesa kee zabaanee laanat kee gayee ye (laanat un par padee to sirph) is vajah se ki (ek to) un logon ne naafaramaanee kee aur (phir har maamale mein) had se badh jaate the

[79] aur kisee bure kaam se jisako un logon ne kiya baaz na aate the (balki us par baavajood naseehat ade rahate) jo kaam ye log karate the kya hee bura tha

[80] (ai rasool) tum un (yahoodiyon) mein se bahuteron ko dekhoge ki kuphfaar se dostee rakhate hain jo saamaan pahale se un logon ne khud apane vaaste duroost kiya hai kis qadar bura hai (jisaka nateeja ye hai) ki (duniya mein bhee) khuda un par gazabanaak hua aur (aakherat mein bhee) hamesha azaab hee mein rahenge

[81] aur agar ye log khuda aur rasool par aur jo kuchh unapar naazil kiya gaya hai eemaan rakhate hain to haragiz (unako apana) dost na banaate magar unamen ke bahutere to badachalan hain

[82] (ai rasool) eemaan laane vaalon ka dushaman sabase badhake yahoodiyon aur musharikon ko paoge aur eemaanadaaron ka dostee mein sabase badhake qareeb un logon ko paoge jo apane ko nasaara kahate hain kyonki in (nasaara) mein se yaqeenee bahut se aamil aur aabid hain aur is sabab se (bhee) ki ye log haragiz shekhee nahin karate

[83] aur too dekhata hai ki jab yah log (is kuraan) ko sunate hain jo hamaare rasool par naazil kiya gaya hai to unakee onkhon se besaakhta (chhalak kar) onsoo jaaree ho jaaten hai kyonki unhonne (amr) haq ko pahachaan liya hai (aur) arz karate hain ki ai mere paalane vaale ham to eemaan la chuke to (rasool kee) tasadeeq karane vaalon ke saath hamen bhee likh rakh

[84] aur hamako kya ho gaya hai ki ham khuda aur jo haq baat hamaare paas aa chukee hai us par to eemaan na laen aur (phir) khuda se ummeed rakhen ki vah apane nek bandon ke saath hamen (behisht mein) pahuncha hee dega

[85] to khuda ne unhen unake (sadaq dil se) arz karane ke sile mein unhen vah (hare bhare) baagaat ata pharamae jinake (darakhton ke) neeche naharen jaaree hain (aur) vah usamen hamesha rahenge aur (sadaq dil se) nekee karane vaalon ka yahee aivaz hai

[86] aur jin logon ne kuphr ekhteyaar kiya aur hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya yahee log jahannumee hain

[87] ai eemaanadaar jo paak cheeze khuda ne tumhaare vaaste halaal kar dee hain unako apane oopar haraam na karo aur had se na badho kyon ki khuda had se badh jaane vaalon ko haragiz dost nahin rakhata

[88] aur jo halaal saaph sutharee cheezen khuda ne tumhen dee hain unako (shauq se) khao aur jis khuda par tum eemaan lae ho usase darate raho

[89] khuda tumhaare bekaar (bekaar) qasamon (ke khaane) par to khair giraphtaar na karega magar baaqasad (sachchee) pakkee qasam khaane aur usake khilaaph karane par to zarur tumhaaree le de karega (lo suno) usaka jurmaana jaisa tum khud apane ehaloayaal ko khilaate ho usee qism ka ausat darje ka das mohataajon ko khaana khilaana ya unako kapade pahanaana ya ek gulaam aazaad karana hai phir jisase yah sab na ho sake to main teen din ke roze (rakhana) ye (to) tumhaaree qasamon ka jurmaana hai jab tum qasam khao (aur pooree na karo) aur apanee qasamon (ke poora na karane) ka khyaal rakho khuda apane ehakaam ko tumhaare vaaste yoon saaf saaf bayaan karata hai taaki tum shukr karo

[90] ai eemaanadaaron sharaab, jua aur but aur paanse to bas naapaak (bure) shaitaanee kaam hain to tum log isase bache raho taaki tum phalaah pao

[91] shaitaan kee to bas yahee tamanna hai ki sharaab aur jue kee badaulat tumamen baaham adaavat va dushamanee dalava de aur khuda kee yaad aur namaaz se baaz rakhe to kya tum usase baaz aane vaale ho

[92] aur khuda ka hukm maanon aur rasool ka hukm maanon aur (naafaramaanee) se bache raho is par bhee agar tumane (hukm khuda se) munh phera to samajh rakho ki hamaare rasool par bas saaf saaf paigaam pahuncha dena pharj hai

[93] (phir karo chaahe na karo tum mukhataar ho) jin logon ne eemaan kubool kiya aur achchhe (achchhe) kaam kie hain un par jo kuchh kha (pee) chuke usamen kuchh gunaah nahin jab unhonne parahezagaaree kee aur eemaan le aae aur achchhe (achchhe) kaam kie phir parahezagaaree kee aur nekiyaan keen aur khuda nekee karane vaalon ko dost rakhata hai

[94] ai eemaanadaaron kuchh shikaar se jin tak tumhaare haath aur naizen pahunch sakate hain khuda zarur imtehaan karega taaki khuda dekh le ki usase be dekhe bhaale kaun darata hai phir usake baad bhee jo jyaadatee karega to usake lie dardanaak azaab hai

[95] ai eemaanadaaron jab tum haalate eharaam mein ho to shikaar na maaro aur tumamen se jo koee jaan boojh kar shikaar maarega to jis (jaanavar) ko maara hai chaupaayon mein se usaka masal tumamen se jo do munsiph aadamee tajaveez kar den usaka badala (dena) hoga (aur) kaaba tak pahuncha kar kurbaanee kee jae ya (usaka) jurmaana (usakee qeemat se) mohataajon ko khaana khilaana ya usake baraabar roze rakhana (yah jurmaana isalie hai) taaki apane kie kee saza ka maza chakho jo ho chuka usase to khuda ne daraguzar kee aur jo phir aisee harakat karega to khuda usakee saza dega aur khuda zabaradast badala lene vaala hai

[96] tumhaare aur kaafile ke vaaste dariyaee shikaar aur usaka khaana to (har haalat mein) tumhaare vaaste jaayaz kar diya hai magar khushkee ka shikaar jab tak tum haalate eharaam mein raho tum par haraam hai aur us khuda se darate raho jisakee taraph (marane ke baad) uthae jaoge

[97] khuda ne kaaba ko jo (usaka) mohataram ghar hai aur huramat daar maheenon ko aur kurabaanee ko aur us jaanavar ko jisake gale mein (qurabaanee ke vaaste) patte daal die gae hon logon ke aman qaayam rakhane ka sabab qaraar diya yah isalie ki tum jaan lo ki khuda jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai yaqeenan (sab) jaanata hai aur ye bhee (samajh lo) ki beshak khuda har cheez se vaaqiph hai

[98] jaan lo ki yaqeenan khuda bada azaab vaala hai aur ye (bhee) ki bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[99] (hamaare) rasool par paigaam pahuncha dene ke siva (aur) kuchh (pharz) nahin aur jo kuchh tum zaahir ba zaahir karate ho aur jo kuchh tum chhupa kar karate ho khuda sab jaanata hai

[100] (ai rasool) kah do ki naapaak (haraam) aur paak (halaal) baraabar nahin ho sakata agarache naapaak kee kasarat tumhen bhala kyon na maaloom ho to aise aklamandon allaah se darate raho taaki tum kaamayaab raho

[101] ai eemaan vaalon aisee cheezon ke baare mein (rasool se) na poochha karo ki agar tumako maaloom ho jae to tumhen buree maaloom ho aur agar unake baare mein kuraan naazil hone ke vakt poochh baithoge to tum par zaahir kar dee jaegee (magar tumako bura lagega jo savaalaat tum kar chuke) khuda ne unase daraguzar kee aur khuda bada bakhshane vaala burdabaar hai

[102] tumase pahale bhee logon ne is kism kee baaten (apane vakt qe paigambaron se) poochhee theen

[103] phir (jab baradaasht na ho saka to) usake munkir ho gae khuda ne na to koee baheera (kaan phatee oontanee) muqarrar kiya hai na saayava (saandh) na vaseela (judava bachche) na haam (budha saandh) muqarrar kiya hai magar kuphfaar khuda par khvaah ma khvaah jhooth (mooth) bohataan baandhate hain aur unamen ke aksar nahin samajhate

[104] aur jab unase kaha jaata hai ki jo (quraan) khuda ne naazil pharamaaya hai usakee taraph aur rasool kee aao (aur jo kuchh kahe use maanon to kahate hain ki hamane jis (rang) mein apane baap daada ko paaya vahee hamaare lie kaaphee hai kya (ye log lakeer ke phakeer hee rahenge) agarache unake baap daada na kuchh jaanate hee hon na hidaayat hee paayee ho

[105] ai eemaan vaalon tum apanee khabar lo jab tum raahe raast par ho to koee gumaraah hua kare tumhen nuqasaan nahin pahuncha sakata tum sabake sabako khuda hee kee taraph laut kar jaana hai tab (us vakt nek va bad) jo kuchh (duniya mein) karate the tumhen bata dega

[106] ai eemaan vaalon jab tumamen se kisee (ke sar) par maut khadee ho to vaseeyat ke vakt tum (momin) mein se do aadilon kee gavaahee honee zaruree hai aur jab tum ittephaaqan kaheen ka saphar karo aur (saphar hee mein) tumako maut kee museebat ka saamana ho to (bhee) do gavaah gair (momin) sahee (aur) agar tumhen shaq ho to un donon ko namaaz ke baad rok lo phir vah donon khuda kee qasam khaen ki ham is (gavaahee) ke (aivaz kuchh daam nahin lenge agarache ham jisakee gavaahee dete hain hamaara azeez hee kyon na) ho aur ham khuda lagatee gavaahee na chhupaenge agar aisa karen to ham beshak gunaahagaar hain

[107] agar is par maaloom ho jae ki vah donon (darog halafee (jhoothee kasam) se) gunaah ke mustahaq ho gae to doosare do aadamee un logon mein se jinaka haq dabaaya gaya hai aur (mayyat) ke jyaada qaraabatadaar hain (unakee taraveed mein) unakee jagah khade ho jaen phir do nae gavaah khuda kee qasam khaen ki pahale do gavaahon kee nisbat hamaaree gavaahee jyaada sachchee hai aur hamane (haq) nahin chhupaaya aur agar aisa kiya ho to us vakt beshak ham zaalim hain

[108] ye jyaada qareen qayaas hai ki is tarah par (aakherat ke dar se) theek theek gavaahee den ya (duniya kee roosavaee ka) andesha ho ki kaheen hamaaree qasamen doosare phareeq kee qasamon ke baad rad na kar dee jaen musalamaanon khuda se daro aur (jee laga kar) sun lo aur khuda badachalan logon ko manzile maqasood tak nahin pahunchaata

[109] (us vakt qo yaad karo) jis din khuda apane paigambaron ko jama karake poochhega ki (tumhaaree umamat kee taraph se tabaleege ehakaam ka) kya javaab diya gaya to arj qaregen ki ham to (chand zaahiree baaton ke siva) kuchh nahin jaanate too to khud bada gaib vo hai

[110] (vah vakt yaad karo) jab khuda pharamaega ki ye mariyam ke bete eesa hamane jo ehasaanaat tum par aur tumhaaree maan par kiye unhe yaad karo jab hamane roohulaqudoos (jibareel) se tumhaaree taeed kee ki tum jhoole mein (pade pade) aur adhed hokar (shaq sa baaten) karane lage aur jab hamane tumhen likhana aur aqal va daanaee kee baaten aur (tauret va injeel (ye sab cheeje) sikhaayee aur jab tum mere hukm se mittee se chidiya kee moorat banaate phir us par kuchh dam kar dete to vah mere hukm se (sachamuch) chidiya ban jaatee thee aur mere hukm se maadarazaad (paidaayashee) andhe aur kodhee ko achchha kar dete the aur jab tum mere hukm se murdon ko zinda (karake qabron se) nikaal khada karate the aur jis vakt tum banee isaraeel ke paas maujize lekar aae aur us vakt maine unako tum (par dast daraazee karane) se roka to unamen se baaz kuphfaar kahane lage ye to bas khula hua jaadoo hai

[111] aur jab maine havaariyon se ilahaam kiya ki mujh par aur mere rasool par eemaan lao to arz karane lage ham eemaan lae aur too gavaah rahana ki ham tere pharamaabaradaar bande hain

[112] (vah vakt yaad karo) jab havaariyon ne eesa se arz kee ki ai mariyam ke bete eesa kya aap ka khuda us par qaadir hai ki ham par aasamaan se (neamat kee) ek khvaan naazil pharamae eesa ne kaha agar tum sachche eemaanadaar ho to khuda se daro (aisee pharamaish jisamen imtehaan maaloom ho na karo)

[113] vah arz karane lage ham to phaqat ye chaahate hai ki isamen se (baratakan) kuchh khaen aur hamaare dil ko (aapakee risaalat ka poora poora) itmenaan ho jae aur yaqeen kar len ki aapane hamase (jo kuchh kaha tha) sach pharamaaya tha aur ham log is par gavaah rahen

[114] (tab) mariyam ke bete eesa ne (baaragaahe khuda mein) arz kee khuda vanda ai hamaare paalane vaale ham par aasamaan se ek khvaan (neamat) naazil pharama ki vah din ham logon ke lie hamaare agalon ke lie aur hamaare pichhalon ke lie eed ka karaar pae (aur hamaare haq mein) teree taraph se ek badee nishaanee ho aur too hamen rozee de aur too sab rozee dene vaalo se behatar hai

[115] khuda ne pharamaaya mai khvaan to tum par zarur naazil karugaan (magar yaad rahe ki) phir tumamen se jo bhee shakhsh usake baad kaafir hua to mai usako yaqeen aise sakht azaab kee saza doonga ki saaree khudaayee mein kisee ek par bhee vaisa (sakht) azaab na karugaan

[116] aur (vah vakt bhee yaad karo) jab qayaamat mein eesa se khuda pharamaeg ki (kyon) ai mariyam ke bete eesa kya tumane logon se ye kah diya tha ki khuda ko chhodakar mujh ko aur meree maan ko khuda bana lo eesa arz karegen subahaan allaah meree to ye majaal na thee ki mai aisee baat munh se nikaaloon jisaka mujhe koee haq na ho (achchha) agar maine kaha hoga to tujhako zarur maaloom hee hoga kyonki too mere dil kee (sab baat) jaanata hai haan alabatta mai tere jee kee baat nahin jaanata (kyonki) isamen to shaq hee nahin ki too hee gaib kee baaten khoob jaanata hai

[117] toone mujhe jo kuchh hukm diya usake siva to maine unase kuchh bhee nahin kaha yahee ki khuda hee kee ibaadat karo jo mera aur tumhaara sabaka paalane vaala hai aur jab tak main unamen raha un kee dekhabhaal karata raha phir jab toone mujhe (duniya se) utha liya to too hee unaka nigehabaan tha aur too to khud har cheez ka gavaah (maujood) hai

[118] too agar un par azaab karega to (too maalik hai) ye tere bande hain aur agar unhen bakhsh dega to (koee tera haath nahin pakad sakata kyonki) beshak too zabaradast hikamat vaala hai

[119] khuda pharamaega ki ye vah din hai ki sachche bandon ko unakee sachchaee (aaj) kaam aaegee unake lie (hare bhare behisht ke) vah baagaat hai jinake (darakhto ke) neeche nahare jaaree hain (aur) vah usamen abaadul aabaad tak rahenge khuda unase raazee aur vah khuda se khush yahee bahut badee kaamayaabee hai

[120] saare aasamaan va zameen aur jo kuchh unamen hai sab khuda hee kee saltanat hai aur vah har cheez par qaadir (va tavaana) hai

[1] sab taareeph khuda hee ko (sazaavaar) hai jisane bahutere aasamaan aur zameen ko paida kiya aur usamen mukhtaliph qismon kee taareekee roshanee banaee phir (baavajood usake) kuphphaar (auron ko) apane paravaradigaar ke baraabar karate hain

[2] vah to vahee khuda hai jisane tumako mittee se paida kiya phir (phir tumhaare marane ka) ek vakt muqarrar kar diya aur (agarache tumako maaloom nahin magar) usake nazadeek (qayaamat) ka vakt muqarrar hai

[3] phir (yahee) tum shaq karate ho aur vahee to aasamaanon mein (bhee) aur zameen mein (bhee) khuda hai vahee tumhaare zaahir va baatin se (bhee) khabaradaar hai aur vahee jo kuchh bhee tum karate ho jaanata hai

[4] aur un (logon ka) ajab haal hai ki unake paas khuda kee aayat mein se jab koee aayat aatee to bas ye log zarur usase munh pher lete the

[5] chunaanche jab unake paas (quraan barahaq) aaya to usako bhee jhuthalaaya to ye log jisake saath masakharaapan kar rahe hai unakee haqeeqat unhen anaqareeb hee maaloom ho jaegee

[6] kya unhen soojhata nahin ki hamane unase pahale kitane giroh (ke giroh) halaak kar daale jinako hamane rue zameen me vah (koovat) qudarat ata kee thee jo abhee tak tumako nahin dee aur hamane aasamaan to un par moosalaadhaar paanee barasata chhod diya tha aur unake (makaanaat ke) neeche bahatee huee naharen bana dee thee (magar) phir bhee unake gunaahon kee vajah se unako maar daala aur unake baad ek doosare giroh ko paida kar diya

[7] aur (ai rasool) agar ham kaagaz par (likhee likhaee) kitaab (bhee) tum par naazil karate aur ye log use apane haathon se chhoo bhee lete phir bhee kuphphaar (na maanate aur) kahate ki ye to bas khula hua jaadoo hai

[8] aur (ye bhee) kahate ki us (nabee) par koee pharishta kyon nahin naazil kiya gaya (jo saath saath rahata) haaloki agar ham pharishta bhej dete to (unaka) kaam hee tamaam ho jaata (aur) phir unhen mohalat bhee na dee jaatee

[9] aur agar ham pharishte ko nabee banaate to (aakhir) usako bhee mard soorat banaate aur jo shubahe ye log kar rahe hain vahee shubahe (goya) ham khud un par (us vakt bhee) utha dete

[10] (ai rasool tum dil tang na ho) tum se pahale (bhee) paigambaron ke saath masakharaapan kiya gaya hai pas jo log masakharaapan karate the unako us azaab ne jisake ye log haisee udaate the gher liya

[11] (ai rasool unase) kaho ki zarur rue zameen par chal phir kar dekho to ki (ambiya ke) jhuthalaane vaalo ka kya (bura) anjaam hua

[12] (ai rasool unase) poochho to ki (bhala) jo kuchh aasamaan aur zameen mein hai kisaka hai (vah javaab degen) tum khud kah do ki khaas khuda ka hai usane apanee zaat par meharabaanee laazim kar lee hai vah tum sab ke sab ko qayaamat ke din jisake aane me kuchh shaq nahin zarur jama karega (magar) jin logon ne apana aap nuqasaan kiya vah to (qayaamat par) eemaan na laengen

[13] haaloki (ye nahin samajhate ki) jo kuchh raat ko aur din ko (rue zameen par) rahata (sahata) hai (sab) khaas usee ka hai aur vahee (sab kee) sunata (aur sab kuchh) jaanata hai

[14] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki kya khuda ko jo saare aasamaan va zameen ka paida karane vaala hai chhod kar doosare ko (apana) saraparast banao aur vahee (sab ko) rozee deta hai aur usako koee rozee nahin deta (ai rasool) tum kah do ki mujhe hukm diya gaya hai ki sab se pahale islaam laane vaala main hoon aur (ye bhee ki khabaradaar) musharekeen se na hona

[15] (ai rasool) tum kaho ki agar main naapharamaanee karun to beshak ek bade (sakht) dil ke azaab se darata hoon

[16] us din jis (ke sar) se azaab tal gaya to (samajho ki) khuda ne us par (bada) raham kiya aur yahee to sareehee kaamayaabee hai

[17] (aur agar khuda tum ko kisee qism kee takaleeph pahuchae to usake siva koee usaka dapha karane vaala nahin hai aur agar tumhen kuchh phaayada) pahunchae to bhee (koee rok nahin sakata kyonki) vah har cheez par qaadir hai

[18] vahee apane tamaam bandon par gaalib hai aur vah vaaqiphakaar hakeem hai

[19] (ai rasool) tum poochho ki gavaahee mein sabase badhake kaun cheez hai tum khud hee kah do ki mere aur tumhaare daramiyaan khuda gavaah hai aur mere paas ye quraan vahee ke taur par isalie naazil kiya gaya taaki main tumhen aur jise (usakee) khabar pahunche usake zarie se darao kya tum yaqeenan yah gavaahee de sakate ho ki allaah ke saath aur doosare maabood bhee hain (ai rasool) tum kah do ki mai to usakee gavaahee nahin deta (tum diya karo) tum (un logon se) kaho ki vah to bas ek hee khuda hai aur jin cheezon ko tum (khuda ka) shareek banaate ho

[20] mai to unase bezar hoon jin logon ko hamane kitaab ata pharamaee hai (yahood va nasaara) vah to jis tarah apane baal bachchon ko pahachaanate hai usee tarah us nabee (mohammad) ko bhee pahachaanate hain (magar) jin logon ne apana aap nuqasaan kiya vah to (kisee tarah) eemaan na laengen

[21] aur jo shakhsh khuda par jhooth bohataan bodhe ya usakee aayaton ko jhuthalae usase badhake zaalim kaun hoga aur zaalimon ko haragiz najaat na hogee

[22] aur (us din ko yaad karo) jis din ham un sabako jama karenge phir jin logon ne shirk kiya unase poochhegen ki jinako tum (khuda ka) shareek khyaal karate the kahaan hain

[23] phir unakee koee sharaarat (baaqee) na rahegee balki vah to ye kahegen qasam hai us khuda kee jo hamaara paalane vaala hai ham kisee ko usaka shareek nahin banaate the

[24] (ai rasool bhala) dekho to ye log apane hee oopar aap kis tarah jhooth bolane lage aur ye log (duniya mein) jo kuchh ifatera paradaazee (jhoothee baaten) karate the

[25] vah sab gaayab ho gayee aur baaz unamen ke aise bhee hain jo tumhaaree (baaton kee) taraph kaan lagae rahate hain aur (unakee hath dharmee is had ko pahunchee hai ki goya hamane khud unake dilon par parade daal die hain aur unake kaanon mein baharaapan paida kar diya hai ki use samajh na saken aur agar vah saaree (khudaee ke) maujize bhee dekhe len tab bhee eemaan na laengen yahaan tak (hath dharmee pahuchee) ki jab tumhaare paas tum se ulajhe hue aa nikalate hain to kuphfaar (quraan lekar) kaha baithe hai (ki bhala isamen rakha hee kya hai) ye to agalon kee kahaaniyon ke siva kuchh bhee nahin

[26] aur ye log (doosaron ko bhee) us ke (sunane se) se rokate hain aur khud to alag thalag rahate hee hain aur (in baaton se) bas aap hee apane ko halaak karate hain aur (aphasos) samajhate nahin

[27] (ai rasool) agar tum un logon ko us vakt dekhate (to taajjub karate) jab jahannum (ke kinaare) par laakar khade kie jaoge to (use dekhakar) kahegen ai kaash ham (duniya mein) phir (dubaara) lauta bhee die jaate aur apane paravaradigaar kee aayaton ko na jhuthalaate aur ham momineen se hote (magar unakee aarazoo pooree na hogee)

[28] balki jo (beeemaanee) pahale se chhipaate the aaj (usakee haqeeqat) un par khul gayee aur (ham jaanate hain ki) agar ye log (duniya mein) lauta bhee die jaen to bhee jis cheez kee manaahee kee gayee hai use karen aur zarur karen aur isamen shaq nahin ki ye log zarur jhoothe hain

[29] aur kuphphaar ye bhee to kahate hain ki hamaaree is duniya zindagee ke siva kuchh bhee nahin aur (qayaamat vagairah sab dhakosala hai) ham (marane ke baad) bhee uthae hee na jaayenge

[30] aur (ai rasool) agar tum unako us vakt dekhate (to taajjub karate) jab ve log khuda ke saamane khade kie jaengen aur khuda unase poochhega ki kya ye (qayaamat ka din) ab bhee sahee nahin hai vah (javaab mein) kahegen ki (duniya mein) isase inkaar karate the

[31] usakee saza mein azaab (ke maje) chakho beshak jin logon ne qayaamat ke din khuda kee huzooree ko jhuthalaaya vah bade ghaate mein hain yahaan tak ki jab unake sar par qayaamat naagaha (ek dam aa) pahanchegee to kahane lagegen ai hai aphasos ham ne to isamen badee kotaahee kee (ye kahate jaege) aur apane gunaahon ka pushtaara apanee apanee peeth par laadate jaenge dekho to (ye) kya bura bojh hai jisako ye laade (laade phir rahe) hain

[32] aur (ye) duniyaavee zindagee to khel tamaashe ke siva kuchh bhee nahin aur ye to zaahir hai ki aakhirat ka ghar (behisht) parahezagaaro ke lie usake badar vaho (kaee guna) behatar hai to kya tum (itana bhee) nahin samajhate

[33] ham khoob jaanate hain ki un logon kee bakabak tum ko sadama pahunchaatee hai to (tum ko samajhana chaahie ki) ye log tum ko nahin jhuthalaate balki (ye) zaalim (haqeeqatan) khuda kee aayaton se inkaar karate hain

[34] aur (kuchh tum hee par nahin) tumase pahale bhee bahutere rasool jhuthalae ja chuke hain to unhonen apane jhuthalae jaane aur azeeyat (va takaleeph) par sabr kiya yahaan tak ki hamaaree madad unake paas aayee aur (kyon na aatee) khuda kee baaton ka koee badalane vaala nahin hai aur paigambar ke haalaat to tumhaare paas pahunch hee chuke hain

[35] agarache un logon kee radagiradaanee (munh pherana) tum par shaaq zarur hai (lekin) agar tumhaara bas chale to zameen ke andar koee suragan dhandh nikaalo ya aasamaan mein seedhee lagao aur unhen koee maujiza la dikhao (to ye bhee kar dekho) agar khuda chaahata to un sab ko raahe raast par ikattha kar deta (magar vah to imtihaan karata hai) bas (dekho) tum haragiz zaalimon mein (shaamil) na hona

[36] (tumhaara kahana to) sirph vahee log maanate hain jo (dil se) sunate hain aur murdo ko to khuda qayaamat hee mein uthaega phir usee kee taraph lautae jaengen

[37] aur kuphfaar kahate hain ki (aakhir) us nabee par usake paravaradigaar kee taraph se koee maujiza kyon nahin naazil hota to tum (unase) kah do ki khuda maujize ke naazil karane par zarur qaadir hai magar unamen ke aksar log (khuda kee masalahaton ko) nahin jaanate

[38] zameen mein jo chalane phirane vaala (haivaan) ya apane donon paron se udane vaala parinda hai unakee bhee tumhaaree tarah jamaaten hain aur sab ke sab lauh mahaphooz mein maujood (hain) hamane kitaab (quraan) mein koee baat nahin chhodee hai phir sab ke sab (charind hon ya parind) apane paravaradigaar ke huzoor mein lae jaayenge.

[39] aur jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthala diya goya vah (kuphr ke ghataatop) aidheron mein goongen bahare (pade hain) khuda jise chaahe use gumaraahee mein chhod de aur jise chaahe use seedhe dharre par laga de

[40] (ai rasool unase) poochho to ki kya tum yah samajhate ho ki agar tumhaare saamane khuda ka azaab aa jae ya tumhaare saamane qayaamat hee aa khadee maujood ho to tum agar (apane daave mein) sachche ho to (batao ki madad ke vaaste) kya khuda ko chhodakar doosare ko pukaaroge

[41] (doosaron ko to kya) balki usee ko pukaaroge phir agar vah chaahega to jis ke vaaste tumane usako pukaara hai use dapha kar dega aur (us vakt) tum doosare maaboodon ko jinhe tum (khuda ka) shareek samajhate the bhool jaoge

[42] aur (ai rasool) jo ummaten tumase pahale guzar chukee hain ham unake paas bhee bahutere rasool bhej chuke hain phir (jab naafaramaanee kee) to hamane unako sakhtee

[43] aur takaleef mein giraphtaar kiya taaki vah log (hamaaree baaragaah mein) gidagidae to jab un (ke sar) par hamaara azaab aa khada hua to vah log kyon nahin gidagidae (ki ham azaab dapha kar dete) magar unake dil to sakht ho gae the or unakee kaarastaaniyon ko shaitaan ne aaraasta kar dikhaaya tha (phir kyonkar gidagidaate)

[44] phir jisakee unhen naseehat kee gayee thee jab usako bhool gae to hamane un par (dheel dene ke lie) har tarah kee (duniyaavee) neamaton ke daravaaze khol die yahaan tak ki jo neamaten unako dee gayee thee jab unako paakar khush hue to hamane unhen naagaahaan (ek dam) le daala to us vakt vah naummeed hokar rah gae

[45] phir zaalim logon kee jad kaat dee gayee aur saare jahaann ke maalik khuda ka shukr hai

[46] (ki qissa paak hua) (ai rasool) unase poochho to ki kya tum ye samajhate ho ki agar khuda tumhaare kaan aur tumhaaree onkhe len le aur tumhaare dilon par mohar kar de to khuda ke siva aur kaun maujood hai jo (phir) tumhen ye neamaten (vaapas) de (ai rasool) dekho to ham kis kis tarah apanee daleele bayaan karate hain is par bhee vah log munh mode zaate hain

[47] (ai rasool) unase poochho ki kya tum ye samajhate ho ki agar tumhaare sar par khuda ka azaab bekhabaree mein ya jaanakaaree mein aa jae to kya gunaahagaaron ke siva aur log bhee halaaq kie jaengen (haragiz nahin)

[48] aur ham to rasoolon ko sirph is garaz se bhejate hain ki (neko ko jannat kee) khushakhabaree den aur (bado ko azaab jahannum se) daraen phir jisane eemaan kubool kiya aur achchhe achchhe kaam kie to aise logon par (qayaamat mein) na koee khauph hoga aur na vah gamageen hogen

[49] aur jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya to choonki badakaaree karate the (hamaara) azaab unako palat jaega

[50] (ai rasool) unase kah do ki mai to ye nahin kahata ki mere paas khuda ke khazaane hain (ki eemaan laane par de doonga) aur na mai gaib ke (kul haalaat) jaanata hoon aur na mai tumase ye kahata hoon ki mai pharishta hoon mai to bas jo (khuda kee taraph se) mere paas vahee kee jaatee hai usee ka paaband hoon (unase poochho to) ki andha aur onkh vaala baraabar ho sakata hai to kya tum (itana bhee) nahin sochate

[51] aur is quraan ke zarie se tum un logon ko darao jo is baat ka khauph rakhate hain ki vah (marane ke baad) apane khuda ke saamane jama kiye jaayenge (aur yah samajhate hai ki) unaka khuda ke siva na koee saraparast he aur na koee siphaarish karane vaala taaki ye log parahezagaar ban jaen

[52] aur (ai rasool) jo log subah va shaam apane paravaradigaar se usakee khushanoodee kee tamanna mein duoe moga karate hain- unako apane paas se na dhutkaaro-na unake (hisaab kitaab kee) javaab dehee kuchh unake zimme hai taaki tum unhen (is khyaal se) dhutkaar batao to tum zaalim (ke shumaar) mein ho jaoge

[53] aur isee tarah hamane baaz aadamiyon ko baaz se aazamaaya taaki vah log kahen ki haen kya ye log hamamen se hain jin par khuda ne apana fajal va karam kiya hai (yah to samajhate kee) kya khuda shukr guzaaron ko bhee nahee jaanata

[54] aur jo log hamaaree aayaton par eemaan lae hain tumhaare paas one to tum salaamun alaikum (tum par khuda kee salaamatee ho) kaho tumhaare paravaradigaar ne apane oopar rahamat laazim kar lee hai beshak tum mein se jo shakhsh naadaanee se koee gunaah kar baithe usake baad phir tauba kare aur apanee haalat kee (asalaah kare khuda usaka gunaah bakhsh dega kyonki) vah yaqeenee bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[55] aur ham (apanee) aayaton ko yoon tafaseel se bayaan karate hain taaki gunaahagaaron kee raah (sab par) khul jae aur vah is par na chale

[56] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki mujhase usakee manaahee kee gaee hai ki main khuda ko chhodakar un maaboodon kee ibaadat karun jin ko tum pooja karate ho (ye bhee) kah do ki mai to tumhaaree (naaphasaanee) khvaahish par chalane ka nahin (varana) phir to mai gumaraah ho jaaooaiga aur hidaayat yaaphata logon mein na rahoonga

[57] tum kah do ki mai to apane paravaradigaar kee taraph se ek raushan daleel par hoon aur tumane use jhuthala diya (to) tum jis kee jaldee karate ho (azaab) vah kuchh mere paas (ekhtiyaar mein) to hai nahin hukoomat to bas zarur khuda hee ke lie hai vah to (haq) bayaan karata hai aur vah tamaam phaisala karane vaalon se behatar hai

[58] (un logon se) kah do ki jis (azaab) kee tum jaldee karate ho agar vah mere paas (ekhtiyaar mein) hota to mere aur tumhaare daramiyaan ka phaisala kab ka chuk gaya hota aur khuda to zaalimon se khoob vaaqiph hai

[59] aur usake paas gaib kee kunjiyo hain jinako usake siva koee nahee jaanata aur jo kuchh khushakee aur taree mein hai usako (bhee) vahee jaanata hai aur koee patta bhee nahin khatakata magar vah use zarur jaanata hai aur zameen kee taariqiyon mein koee daana aur na koee khushk cheez hai magar vah nooraanee kitaab (lauhe mahaphooz) mein maujood hai

[60] vah vahee (khuda) hai jo tumhen raat ko (neend mein ek tarah par duniya se) utha leta he aur jo kuchh toone din ko kiya hai jaanata hai phir tumhen din ko utha kar khada karata hai taaki (zindagee kee) (vah) miyaad jo (usake ilm mein) muayyun hai pooree kee jae phir (to aakhir) tum sabako usee kee taraph lautana hai phir jo kuchh tum (duniya mein bhala bura) karate ho tumhen bata dega

[61] vah apane bandon par gaalib hai vah tum logon par nigehabaan (farishtaten tainaat karake) bhejata hai-yahaan tak ki jab tum mein se kisee kee maut aae to hamaare bheje huye farishte usako (duniya se) utha lete hain aur vah (hamaare taameele hukm mein zara bhee) kotaahee nahin karate

[62] phir ye log apane sachche maalik khuda ke paas vaapas bulae gae-aagaah raho ki huqoomat khaas usee ke lie hai aur vah sabase jyaada hisaab lene vaala hai

[63] (ai rasool) unase poochho ki tum khushkee aur taree ke (ghataatop) aidheron se kaun chhutakaara deta hai jisase tum gid gidaakar aur (chupake) duaen mogate ho ki agar vah hamen (ab kee dafa) us (bala) se chhutakaara de to ham zarur usake shukr guzaar (bande hokar) rahegen

[64] tum kaho un (museebaton) se aur har bala mein khuda tumhen najaat deta hai (magar aphasos) us par bhee tum shirk karate hee jaate ho

[65] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki vahee us par achchhee tarah qaaboo rakhata hai ki agar (chaahe to) tum par azaab tumhaare (sar ke) oopar se naazil kare ya tumhaare pov ke neeche se (uthaakar khada kar de) ya ek giroh ko doosare se bhida de aur tum mein se kuchh logon ko baaz aadamiyon kee ladaee ka maza chakha de zara gaur to karo ham kis kis tarah apanee aayaton ko ulat pulat ke bayaan karate hain taaki log samajhe

[66] aur usee (quraan) ko tumhaaree qaum ne jhuthala diya haaloki vah barahaq hai (ai rasool) tum unase kaho ki main tum par kuchh nigehabaan to hoon nahin har khabar (ke poora hone) ka ek khaas vakt muqarrar hai aur anaqareeb (jaldee) hee tum jaan loge

[67] aur jab tum un logon ko dekho jo hamaaree aayaton mein behooda bahas kar rahe hain to un (ke paas) se tal jao yahaan tak ki vah log usake siva kisee aur baat mein bahas karane lagen aur agar (hamaara ye hukm) tumhen shaitaan bhula de to yaad aane ke baad zaalim logon ke saath haragiz na baithana

[68] aur aise logon (ke hisaab kitaab) ka javaab dehee kuchh parahezagaaro par to hai nahin magar (sirph naseehatan) yaad dilaana (chaahie) taaki ye log bhee parahezagaar banen

[69] aur jin logon ne apane deen ko khel aur tamaasha bana rakha hai aur duniya kee zindagee ne un ko dhoke mein daal rakha hai aise logon ko chhodo aur quraan ke zarie se unako naseehat karate raho (aisa na ho ki koee) shakhsh apane karatoot kee badaulat mubtilae bala ho jae (kyonki us vakt) to khuda ke siva usaka na koee saraparast hoga na siphaarishee aur agar vah apane gunaah ke aivaz saare (jahaann ka) badala bhee de to bhee unamen se ek na liya jaega jo log apanee karanee kee badaulat mubtilae bala hue hai unako peene ke lie khaulata hua garm paanee (milega) aur (un par) dardanaak azaab hoga kyonkar vah kufr kiya karate the

[70] (ai rasool) unase poochho to ki kya ham log khuda ko chhodakar un (maaboodon) se munaazaat (dua) kare jo na to hamen nafa pahuncha sakate hain na hamaara kuchh bigaad hee sakate hain- aur jab khuda hamaaree hidaayat kar chuka) usake baad ulte paavan kuphr kee taraph us shakhsh kee tarah phir jaen jise shaitaanon ne jangal mein bhataka diya ho aur vah hairaan (pareshaan) ho (ki kaha jae kya karen) aur usake kuchh rapheeq ho ki use raahe raast (seedhe raaste) kee taraph pukaarate rah jaen ki (udhar) hamaare paas aao aur vah ek na sune (ai rasool) tum kah do ki hidaayat to bas khuda kee hidaayat hai aur hamen to hukm hee diya gaya hai ki ham saare jahon ke paravaradigaar khuda ke pharamaabaradaar hain

[71] aur ye (bhee hukm hua hai) ki paabandee se namaaz padha karo aur usee se darate raho aur vahee to vah (khuda) hai jisake huzoor mein tum sab ke sab haazir kie jaoge

[72] vah to vah (khuda hai) jisane theek theek bahutere aasamaan va zameen paida kie aur jis din (kisee cheez ko) kahata hai ki ho ja to (phauran) ho jaatee hai

[73] usaka qaul sachcha hai aur jis din soor phoonka jaega (us din) khaas usee kee baadashaahat hogee (vahee) gaayab haazir (sab) ka jaanane vaala hai aur vahee daana vaaqiphakaar hai

[74] (ai rasool) us vakt qa yaad karo) jab ibaraaheem ne apane (munh bole) baap aazar se kaha kya tum buton ko khuda maanate ho-mai to tumako aur tumhaaree qaum ko khulee gumaraahee mein dekhata hoon

[75] aur (jis tarah hamane ibaraaheem ko dikhaaya tha ki but qaabile parasatish (poojane ke qaabil) nahin) usee tarah ham ibaraaheem ko saare aasamaan aur zameen kee saltanat ka (intazaam) dikhaate rahe taaki vah (hamaaree vahadaaniyat ka) yaqeen karane vaalon se ho jaen

[76] to jab un par raat kee taareeqee (andhera) chha gayee to ek sitaare ko dekha to daphatan bol uthe (hae kya) yahee mera khuda hai phir jab vah doob gaya to kahane lage gurub (doob) ho jaane vaalee cheez ko to mai (khuda banaana) pasand nahin karata

[77] phir jab chaand ko jagamagaata hua dekha to bol uthe (kya) yahee mera khuda hai phir jab vah bhee gurub ho gaya to kahane lage ki agar (kaheen) mera (asalee) paravaradigaar meree hidaayat na karata to main zarur gumaraah logon mein ho jaata

[78] phir jab aaphataab ko damakata hua dekha to kahane lage (kya) yahee mera khuda hai ye to sabase bada (bhee) hai phir jab ye bhee gurub ho gaya to kahane lage ai meree qaum jin jin cheezon ko tum log (khuda ka) shareek banaate ho unase main bezaar hoon

[79] (ye haragiz nahin ho sakate) maine to baatil se kataraakar usakee taraph se munh kar liya hai jisane bahutere aasamaan aur zameen paida kie aur main musharekeen se nahin hoon

[80] aur unakee qaum ke log unase hujjat karane lage to ibaraaheem ne kaha tha kya tum mujhase khuda ke baare mein hujjat karate ho haaloki vah yaqeenee meree hidaayat kar chuka aur tum me jin buton ko usaka shareek maanate ho mai unase darata (varata) nahin (vah mera kuchh nahin kar sakate) magar ho mera khuda khud (karana) chaahe to alabatta kar sakata hai mera paravaradigaar to baetabaar ilm ke sab par haavee hai to kya us par bhee tum naseehat nahin maanate

[81] aur jinhen tum khuda ka shareek bataate ho mai un se kyon darun jab tum is baat se nahin darate ki tumane khuda ka shareek aisee cheezon ko banaaya hai jinakee khuda ne koee sanad tum par nahin naazil kee phir agar tum jaanate ho to (bhala batao to sahee ki) ham donon phareeq (giroh) mein aman qaayam rakhane ka jyaada haqadaar kaun hai

[82] jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur apane eemaan ko zulm (shirk) se aalooda nahin kiya unheen logon ke lie aman (va itaminaan) hai aur yahee log hidaayat yaafata hain

[83] aur ye hamaaree (samajhaee bujhaee) daleelen hain jo hamane ibaraaheem ko apanee qaum par (gaalib aane ke lie) ata kee thee ham jisake maratabe chaahate hain buland karate hain beshak tumhaara paravaradigaar hiqamat vaala baakhabar hai

[84] aur hamane ibaraaheem ko isahaaq va yaaqoob (sa beta pota) ata kiya hamane sabakee hidaayat kee aur unase pahale nooh ko (bhee) ham hee ne hidaayat kee aur unheen (ibaraaheem) ko aulaad se daood va sulemaan va ayyoob va yoosuph va moosa va haarun (sab kee hamane hidaayat kee) aur nekon kaaron ko ham aisa hee ilm ata pharamaate hain

[85] aur zakariya va yahaya va eesa va iliyaas (sab kee hidaayat kee (aur ye) sab (khuda ke) nek bandon se hain

[86] aur isamail va iliyaas va yunoos va loot (kee bhee hidaayat kee) aur sab ko saare jahaann par phazeelat ata kee

[87] aur (sirph unheen ko nahin balki) unake baap daadaon aur unakee aulaad aur unake bhaee bandon mein se (bahuteron ko) aur unake muntakhib kiya aur unhen seedhee raah kee hidaayat kee

[88] (dekho) ye khuda kee hidaayat hai apane bandon se jisako chaahe useekee vajah se raah par lae aur agar un logon ne shirk kiya hota to unaka kiya (dhara) sab akaarat ho jaata

[89] (paigambar) vah log the jinako hamane (aasamaanee) kitaab aur hukoomat aur nuboovat ata pharamaee pas agar ye log use bhee na maane to (kuchh paravaah nahin) hamane to us par aise logon ko muqarrar kar diya he jo (unakee tarah) inkaar karane vaale nahin

[90] (ye agale paigambar) vah log the jinakee khuda ne hidaayat kee pas tum bhee unakee hidaayat kee pairavee karo (ai rasool un se) kaho ki mai tum se is (risaalat) kee mazadooree kuchh nahin chaahata saare jahaann ke lie sirph naseehat hai

[91] aur bas aur un logon (yahood) ne khuda kee jaisee qadar karanee chaahie na kee isalie ki un logon ne (behoode pan se) ye kah diya ki khuda ne kisee bashar (inasaan) par kuchh naazil nahin kiya (ai rasool) tum poochho to ki phir vah kitaab jise moosa lekar aae the kisane naazil kee jo logon ke lie raushanee aur (azasarataapa(sar se pair tak)) hidaayat (thee jise tum logon ne alag-alag karake kaagajee auraaq (kaagaz ke panne) bana daala aur isamen ko kuchh hissa (jo tumhaare matalab ka hai vah) to zaahir karate ho aur bahutere ko (jo khilaaph mada hai) chhipaate ho haaloki usee kitaab ke zarie se tumhen vo baaten sikhaayee gayee jinhen na tum jaanate the aur na tumhaare baap daada (ai rasool vah to javaab degen nahin) tum hee kah do ki khuda ne (naazil pharamaee)

[92] usake baad unhen chhod ke (pade jhak maara karen (aur) apanee too too mai mai mein khelate phiren aur (quraan) bhee vah kitaab hai jise hamane baabarakat naazil kiya aur us kitaab kee tasadeeq karatee hai jo usake saamane (pahale se) maujood hai aur (is vaaste naazil kiya hai) taaki tum usake zarie se ahale makka aur usake etaraaf ke rahane vaalon ko (khauph khuda se) darao aur jo log aakhirat par eemaan rakhate hain vah to us par (be taammul) eemaan laate hai aur vahee apanee apanee namaaz mein bhee paabandee karate hain

[93] aur usase badh kar zaalim kaun hoga jo khuda par jhooth (mooth) ifatera karake kahe ki hamaare paas vahee aayee hai haaloki usake paas vahee vagairah kuchh bhee nahee aayee ya vah shakhsh daava kare ki jaisa quraan khuda ne naazil kiya hai vaisa mai bhee (abhee) anaqareeb (jaldee) naazil kie deta hoon aur (ai rasool) kaash tum dekhate ki ye zaalim maut kee sakhtiyon mein paden hain aur pharishte unakee taraph (jaan nikaal lene ke vaaste) haath lapaka rahe hain aur kahate jaate hain ki apanee jaanen nikaalo aaj hee to tum ko rusavaee ke azaab kee saza dee jaegee kyonki tum khuda par naahaq (naahaq) jhooth chhoda karate the aur usakee aayaton ko (sunakar un) se akada karate the

[94] aur aakhir tum hamaare paas isee tarah tanha aae (na) jis tarah hamane tum ko pahalee baar paida kiya tha aur jo (maal va aulaad) hamane tumako diya tha vah sab apane past pusht (peechhe) chhod aae aur tumhaare saath tumhaare un siphaarish karane vaalon ko bhee nahin dekhate jin ko tum khyaal karate the ki vah tumhaaree (paravarish vagairah) mai (hamaare) saajhedaar hai ab to tumhaare baaharee taalluqaat manaqata (khatm) ho gae aur jo kuchh khyaal karate the vah sab tum se gaayab ho gae

[95] khuda hee to guthalee aur daane ko cheer (karake darakht oogaata) hai vahee murde mein se zinde ko nikaalata hai aur vahee zinda se murde ko nikaalane vaala hai (logon) vahee tumhaara khuda hai phir tum kidhar bahake ja rahe ho

[96] usee ke lie subah kee pau phatee aur usee ne aaraam ke lie raat aur hisaab ke lie sooraj aur chaand banae ye khudae gaalib va daana ke muqarrar kie hue kirada (usool) hain

[97] aur vah vahee (khuda) hai jisane tumhaare (naphe ke) vaaste sitaare paida kie taaki tum jaigalon aur dariyaon kee taariqiyon (andheron) mein unase raah maaloom karo jo log vaaqiphakaar hain unake lie hamane (apanee qudarat kee) nishaaniyaan khoob tafaseel se bayaan kar dee hain

[98] aur vah vahee khuda hai jisane tum logon ko ek shakhsh se paida kiya phir (har shakhsh ke) qaraar kee jagah (baap kee pusht (peeth)) aur saumpane kee jagah (maan ka pet) muqarrar hai hamane samajhadaar logon ke vaaste (apanee kudarat kee) nishaaniyaan khoob taphaseel se bayaan kar dee hain

[99] aur vah vahee (qaadir tavaana hai) jisane aasamaan se paanee barasaaya phir ham hee ne usake zarie se har cheez ke koe nikaalen phir ham hee ne usase haree bharee tahaniyaan nikaaleen ki usase ham baaham gutthe daane nikaalate hain aur chhuhaare ke bor (munjir) se latake hue guchchhe paida kie aur angoor aur zaitoon aur anaar ke baagaat jo baaham soorat mein ek doosare se milate julate aur (maje mein) juda juda jab ye pighale aur pakke to usake phal kee taraph gaur to karo beshak aman mein eemaanadaar logon ke lie bahut see (khuda kee) nishaaniyaan hain

[100] aur un (kambakhton) ne jinnaat ko khuda ka shareek banaaya haaloki jinnaat ko bhee khuda hee ne paida kiya us par bhee un logon ne be samajhe boojhe khuda ke lie bete betiyaan gadh daaleen jo baaton mein log (usakee shaan mein) bayaan karate hain usase vah paak va paakeeza aur baratar hai

[101] saare aasamaan aur zameen ka mavavid (banaane vaala) hai usake koee ladaka kyonkar ho sakata hai jab usakee koee beebee hee nahin hai aur usee ne har cheez ko paida kiya aur vahee har cheez se khoob vaaqiph hai

[102] (logon) vahee allaah tumhaara paravaradigaar hai usake siva koee maabood nahin vahee har cheez ka paida karane vaala hai to usee kee ibaadat karo aur vahee har cheez ka nigeh baan hai

[103] usako onkhen dekh nahin sakatee (na duniya mein na aakhirat mein) aur vah (logon kee) nazaron ko khoob dekhata hai aur vah bada baareek been (dekhane vaala) khabaradaar hai

[104] tumhaare paas to sujhaane vaalee cheeze aa hee chukeen phir jo dekhe (samajhe) to apane dam ke lie aur jo andha bane to (usaka zarar (nukasaan) bhee) khud us par hai aur (ai rasool un se kah do) ki mai tum logon ka kuchh nigehabaan to hoon nahin

[105] aur ham (apanee) aayaten yoon ulat pherakar bayaan karate hai (taaki hujjat tamaam ho) aur taaki vah log zabaanee bhee iqaraar kar len ki tumane (quraan unake saamane) padh diya aur taaki jo log jaanate hai unake lie (quraan ka) khoob vaajee karake bayaan kar den

[106] jo kuchh tumhaare paas tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se vahee kee jae bas usee par chalo allaah ke siva koee maabood nahin aur mushariko se kinaara kash raho

[107] aur agar khuda chaahata to ye log shirk hee na karate aur hamane tumako un logon ka nigehabaan to banaaya nahin hai aur na tum unake zimmedaar ho

[108] aur ye (musharekeen) jin kee allaah ke siva (khuda samajh kar) ibaadat karate hain unhen tum bura na kaha karo varana ye log bhee khuda ko bina samajhen adaavat se bura (bhala) kah baithen (aur log unakee khvaahish naphasaanee ke) is tarah paaband hue ki goya hamane khud har giroh ke aamaal unako saivaakar achchhe kar dikhae phir unhen to (aakhirakaar) apane paravaradigaar kee taraph laut kar jaana hai tab jo kuchh duniya mein kar rahe the khuda unhen bata dega

[109] aur un logon ne khuda kee sakht sakht qasamen khaayeen ki agar unake paas koee maujija aae to vah zaroor us par eemaan laenge (ai rasool) tum kaho ki maujize to bas khuda hee ke paas hain aur tumhen kya maaloom ye yaqeenee baat hai ki jab maujiza bhee aaega to bhee ye eemaan na laenge

[110] aur ham unake dil aur unakee onkhen ulat palat kar denge jis tarah ye log kuraan par pahalee marataba eemaan na lae aur ham unhen unakee sarakashee kee haalat mein chhod denge ki saragiradaan (pareshaan) rahen

[111] aur (ai rasool sach to ye hai ki) ham agar unake paas pharishte bhee naazil karate aur unase murde bhee baaten karane lagate aur tamaam (makhafee(chhupee)) cheezen (jaise jannat va naar vagairah) agar vah giroh unake saamane la khade karate to bhee ye eemaan laane vaale na the magar jab allaah chaahe lekin unamen ke aksar nahin jaanate

[112] ki aur (ai rasool jis tarah ye kuphfaar tumhaare dushman hain) usee tarah (goya hamane khud aazamaish ke lie shareer aadamiyon aur jinon ko har nabee ka dushman banaaya vah log ek doosare ko phareb dene kee garaz se chikanee chupadee baaton kee saragoshee karate hain aur agar tumhaara paravaradigaar chaahata to ye log) aisee harakat karane na paate

[113] to unako aur unakee ifatera paradaaziyon ko chhod do aur ye (ye saragoshiyaan isalie theen) taaki jo log aakhirat par eemaan nahin lae unake dil un (kee sharaarat) kee taraph maayal (khaainch) ho jaen aur unhen pasand karen

[114] aur taaki jo log ifatera paradaaziyaan ye log khud karate hain vah bhee karane lagen (kya tum ye chaahate ho ki) main khuda ko chhod kar kisee aur ko saalis talaash karun haaloki vah vahee khuda hai jisane tumhaare paas vaazee kitaab naazil kee aur jin logon ko hamane kitaab ata pharamaee hai vah yaqeenee taur par jaanate hain ki ye (kuraan bhee) tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se barahaq naazil kiya gaya hai

[115] to tum (kaheen) shaq karane vaalon se na ho jaana aur sachchaee aur insaaph mein to tumhaare paravaradigaar kee baat pooree ho gaee koee usakee baaton ka badalane vaala nahin aur vahee bada sunane vaala vaaqiphakaar hai

[116] aur (ai rasool) duniya mein to bahutere log aise hain ki tum unake kahane par chalo to tumako khuda kee raah se bahaka den ye log to sirph apane khyaalaat kee pairavee karate hain aur ye log to bas atakal pachchoo baaten kiya karate hain

[117] (to tum kya jaanon) jo log usakee raah se bahake hue hain unako (kuchh) khuda hee khoob jaanata hai aur vah to hidaayat yaaphta logon se bhee khoob vaaqiph hai

[118] to agar tum usakee aayaton par eemaan rakhate ho to jis zeebah par (vakte zibaah) khuda ka naam liya gaya ho usee ko khao

[119] aur tumhen kya ho gaya hai ki jis par khuda ka naam liya gaya ho usamen nahin khaate ho haaloki jo cheezen usane tum par haraam kar deen hain vah tumase taphaseelan bayaan kar deen hain magar (haan) jab tum majaboor ho to alabatta (haraam bhee kha sakate ho) aur bahutere to (khvaahamakhvaah) apanee naphasaanee khvaahishon se be samajhe boojhe (logon ko) bahaka dete hain aur tumhaara paravaradigaar to haq se tajaaviz karane vaalon se khoob vaaqiph hai

[120] (ai logon) zaahiree aur baatinee gunaah (donon) ko (bilkul) chhod do jo log gunaah karate hain unhen apane aamaal ka anaqareeb hee badala diya jaega

[121] aur jis (zabeehe) par khuda ka naam na liya gaya usamen se mat khao (kyonki) ye beshak badachalanee hai aur shayaateen to apane hava khavaahon ke dil mein vasavasa daala hee karate hain taaki vah tumase (bekaar) jhagade kiya karen aur agar (kaheen) tumane unaka kahana maan liya to (samajh rakho ki) beshubaha tum bhee musharik ho

[122] kya jo shakhsh (pahale) murda tha phir hamane usako zinda kiya aur usake lie ek noor banaaya jisake zarie vah logon mein (betakalluf) chalata phirata hai us shakhsh ka saamana ho sakata hai jisakee ye haalat hai ki (har taraph se) andhere mein (phansa hua hai) ki vahaan se kisee tarah nikal nahin sakata (jis tarah mominon ke vaaste eemaan aaraasta kiya gaya) usee tarah kaaphiron ke vaaste unake aamaal (bad) aaraasta kar die gae hain

[123] (ki bhala hee bhala nazar aata hai) aur jis tarah makke mein hai usee tarah hamane har bastee mein unake kusooravaaron ko saradaar banaaya taaki unamen makkaaree kiya karen aur vah log jo kuchh karate hain apane hee haq mein (bura) karate hain aur samajhate (tak) nahin

[124] aur jab unake paas koee nishaanee (nabee kee tasadeeq ke lie) aaee hai to kahate hain jab tak hamako khud vaisee cheez (vahee vagairah) na dee jaegee jo paigambaraane khuda ko dee gaee hai us vakt tak to ham eemaan na laenge aur khuda jahaan (jis dil mein) apanee paigambaree qaraar deta hai usakee (kaabaliyat va salaahiyat) ko khoob jaanata hai jo log (us jurm ke) mujarim hain unako anaqareeb unakee makkaaree kee saza mein khuda ke yahaan badee zillat aur sakht azaab hoga

[125] to khuda jis shakhsh ko raah raast dikhaana chaahata hai usake seene ko islaam (kee dauliyat) ke vaaste (saaf aur) kushaada (chauda) kar deta hai aur jisako gumaraahee kee haalat mein chhodana chaahata hai unake seene ko tang dushvaar gubaar kar deta hai goya (kubool eemaan) usake lie aasamaan par chadhana hai jo log eemaan nahin laate khuda un par buraee ko usee tarah musallat kar deta hai

[126] aur (ai rasool) ye (islaam) tumhaare paravaradigaar ka (banaaya hua) seedha raasta hai ibarat haasil karane vaalon ke vaaste hamane apane aayaat taphaseelan bayaan kar die hain

[127] unake vaaste unake paravaradigaar ke yahaan aman va chain ka ghar (behasht) hai aur duniya mein jo kaaraguzaariyaan unhone kee theen usake aivaz khuda un ka saraparast hoga

[128] aur (ai rasool vah din yaad dilao) jis din khuda sab logon ko jama karega aur shayaateen se pharamaega, ai giroh jinnaat tumane to bahutere aadamiyon ko (bahaka bahaka kar) apanee jamaat badee kar lee (aur) aadamiyon se jo log (un shayaateen ke duniya mein) dost the kahenge ai hamaare paalane vaale (duniya mein) hamane ek doosare se phaayada haasil kiya aur apane kie kee saza paane ko, jo vakt too ne hamaare lie muayyun kiya tha ab ham apane us vakt (qayaamat) mein pahunch gae khuda usake javaab mein, pharamaega tum sab ka thikaana jahannum hai aur usamen hamesha rahoge magar jise khuda chaahe (najaat de) beshak tera paravaradigaar hikamat vaala vaaqiphakaar hai

[129] aur isee tarah ham baaz zaalimon ko baaz ka unake karatooton kee badaulat saraparast banaenge

[130] (phir ham poochhenge ki kyon) ai giroh jin va ins kya tumhaare paas tum hee mein ke paigambar nahin aae jo tum tumase hamaaree aayaten bayaan karen aur tumhen tumhaare us roz (qayaamat) ke pesh aane se daraen vah sab arj karenge (beshak aae the) ham khud apane oopar aap apane (khilaaph) gavaahee dete hain (vaakee) unako duniya kee (chand roz) zindagee ne unhen andhere mein daal rakha aur un logon ne apane khilaaph aap gavaahee deen

[131] beshak ye sab ke sab kaaphir the aur ye (paigambaron ka bhejana sirph) us vajah se hai ki tumhaara paravaradigaar kabhee bastiyon ko zulm zabaradastee se vahaan ke baashindon ke gaphalat kee haalat mein halaak nahin kiya karata

[132] aur jisane jaisa (bhala ya bura) kiya hai usee ke muvaafik har ek ke darajaat hain

[133] aur jo kuchh vah log karate hain tumhaara paravaradigaar usase bekhabar nahin aur tumhaara paravaradigaar be paravaah raham vaala hai - agar chaahe to tum sabake sabako (duniya se uda) le lae aur tumhaare baad jisako chaahe tumhaar jaanasheen banae jis tarah aakhir tumhen doosare logon kee aulaad se paida kiya hai

[134] beshak jis cheez ka tumase vaayada kiya jaata hai vah zaroor (ek na ek din) aane vaalee hai

[135] aur tum usake laane mein (khuda ko) aajiz nahin kar sakate (ai rasool tum unase) kaho ki ai meree qaum tum bajae khud jo chaaho karo main (bajae khud) amal kar raha hoon phir anaqareeb tumhen maaloom ho jaega ki aakherat (behasht) kisake lie hai (tumhaare lie ya hamaare lie) zaalim log to haragiz kaamayaab na honge

[136] aur ye log khuda kee paida kee huee khetee aur chaupaayon mein se hissa qaraar dete hain aur apane khyaal ke muvaaphik kahate hain ki ye to khuda ka (hissa) hai aur ye hamaare shareekon ka (yaani jinako hamane khuda ka shareek banaaya) phir jo khaas unake shareekon ka hai vah to khuda tak nahin pahunchane ka aur jo hissa khuda ka hai vo usake shareekon tak pahunch jaega ye kya hee bura hukm lagaate hain aur usee tarah bahutere musharakeen ko unake shareekon ne apane bachchon ko maar daalane ko achchha kar dikhaaya hai

[137] taaki unhen (badee) halaakat mein daal den aur unake sachche deen ko un par mila jula den aur agar khuda chaahata to log aisa kaam na karate to tum (ai rasool) aur unakee ifatera paradaaziyon ko (khuda par) chhod do aur ye log apane khyaal ke muvaaphik kahane lage ki ye chaupae aur ye khetee achhootee hai

[138] unako siva usake jise ham chaahen koee nahin kha sakata aur (unaka ye bhee khyaal hai) ki kuchh chaarapae aise hain jinakee peeth par savaaree laadana haraam kiya gaya aur kuchh chaarapae aise hai jin par (zibah ke vakt) khuda ka naam tak nahin lete aur phir yah dhakosale (khuda kee taraph manasoob karate) hain ye sab khuda par ifatera va bohataan hai khuda unake ifatera paradaaziyon ko bahut jald saza dega

[139] aur kuphfaar ye bhee kahate hain ki jo bachcha (vakt zabaah) un jaanavaron ke pet mein hai (jinhen hamane buton ke naam kar chhoda aur zinda paida hota to) sirph hamaare mardon ke lie halaal hai aur hamaaree auraton par haraam hai aur agar vah mara hua ho to sab ke sab usamen shareek hain khuda anaqareeb unako baaten banaane kee saza dega beshak vah hikamat vaala bada vaaqiphakaar hai

[140] beshak jin logon ne apanee aulaad ko be samajhe boojhe bevakoophee se maar daala aur jo rozee khuda ne unhen dee thee use khuda par ifatera (bohataan) baandh kar apane oopar haraam kar daala aur vah sakht ghaate mein hai ye yaqeenan raahe haq se bhatak gaai aur ye hidaayat paane vaale the bhee nahin

[141] aur vah to vahee khuda hai jisane bahutere baag paida kie (jinamen mukhtaliph darakht hain - kuchh to angoor kee tarah tattiyon par) chadhae hue aur (kuchh) be chadhae hue aur khajoor ke darakht aur khetee jisamen phal mukhtalif kism ke hain aur zaitoon aur anaar baaz to soorat rang maze mein, milate julate aur (baaz) bemel (logon) jab ye cheeze phalen to unaka phal khao aur un cheezon ke kaatane ke din khuda ka haq (zakaat) de do aur khabaradaar phazool kharchee na karo - kyon ki vah (khuda) phuzool kharche se haragiz ulaphat nahin rakhata

[142] aur chaarapaayon mein se kuchh to bojh uthaane vaale (bade bade) aur kuchh zameen se lage hue (chhote chhote) paida kie khuda ne jo tumhen rozee dee hai us mein se khao aur shaitaan ke qadam ba qadam na chalo

[143] (kyon ki) vah to yaqeenan tumhaara khula hua dushman hai (khuda ne nar maada milaakar) aath (qism ke) jode paida kie hain - bhed se (nar maada) do aur bakaree se (nar maada) do (ai rasool un kaaphiron se) poochho to ki khuda ne (un donon bhed bakaree ke) donon naron ko haraam kar diya hai ya un donon maadaniyon ko ya us bachche ko jo un donon maadaniyon ke pet se andar lie hue hain

[144] agar tum sachche ho to zara samajh ke mujhe batao aur oont ke (nar maada) do aur gaay ke (nar maada) do (ai rasool tum unase) poochho ki khuda ne un donon (oont gaay ke) naron ko haraam kiya ya donon maadaniyonko ya us bachche ko jo donon maadaniyon ke pet apane andar liye hue hai kya jis vakt khuda ne tumako usaka hukm diya tha tum us vakt maujood the phir jo khuda par jhooth botaahan bodhe usase jyaada zaalim kaun hoga taaki logon ke ve samajhe boojhe gumaraah karen khuda haragiz zaalim qaum mein manzile maqasood tak nahin pahuchaata

[145] (ai rasool) tum kaho ki mai to jo (quraan) mere paas vahee ke taur par aaya hai usamen koee cheez kisee khaane vaale par jo usako khae haraam nahin paata magar jabaki vah murda ya bahata hua khoon ya sooar ka gosht ho to beshak ye (cheeje) naapaak aur haraam hain ya (vah jaanavar) naapharamaanee ka baes ho ki (vakte zibaha) khuda ke siva kisee aur ka naam liya gaya ho phir jo shakhs (har tarah) bebas ho jae (aur) naapharamaan va sarakash na ho aur is haalat mein khae to alabatta tumhaara paravaradigaar bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[146] aur hamane yahoodiyon par tamaam naakhoonadaar jaanavar haraam kar diye the aur gaay aur bakaree donon kee charabiyaan bhee un par haraam kar dee thee magar jo charabee unakee donon peeth ya aaton par lagee ho ya hadadee se milee huee ho (vah halaal thee) ye hamane unhen unakee saraqashee kee saza dee thee aur usamen to shak hee nahin ki ham zaroor sachche hain

[147] (ai rasool) par agar vah tumhen jhuthalaen to tum (javaab) mein kaho ki (agarache) tumhaara paravaradigaar badee vaseeh rahamat vaala hai magar usaka azaab gunaahagaar logon se talata bhee nahin

[148] anaqareeb musharekeen kahengen ki agar khuda chaahata to na ham log shirk karate aur na hamaare baap daada aur na ham koee cheez apane oopar haraam karate usee tarah (baaten bana bana ke) jo log unase pahale ho guzare hain (paigambaron ko) jhuthalaate rahe yahaan tak ki un logon ne hamaare azaab (ke maze)e ko chakha (ai rasool) tum kaho ki tumhaare paas koee daleel hai (agar hai) to hamaare (dikhaane ke) vaaste usako nikaalo (daleel to kya) pesh karoge tum log to sirph apane khyaal khaam kee pairavee karate ho aur sirph atakal pachchoo baaten karate ho

[149] (ai rasool) tum kaho ki (ab tumhaare paas koee daleel nahin hai) khuda tak pahunchaane vaalee daleel khuda hee ke lie khaas hai

[150] phir agar vahee chaahata to tum sabakee hidaayat karata (ai rasool) tum kah do ki ( achchha) apane gavaahon ko laakar haazir karo jo ye gavaahee den ki ye cheeze (jinhen tum haraam maanate ho) khuda hee ne haraam kar dee hain phir agar (bilagaraz) vah gavaahee de bhee de to (ai rasool) kaheen tum unake saath gavaahee na dena aur jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya aur aakhirat par eemaan nahin laate aur doosaron ko apane paravaradigaar ka ham sar banaate hai unakee nafasiyaanee khvaahishon par na chalana

[151] (ai rasool) tum unase kaho ki (bebas) aao jo cheezen khuda ne tum par haraam kee hain vah main tumhen padh kar sunaoon (vah) yah ki kisee cheez ko khuda ka shareeq na banao aur maan baap ke saath nek sulooq karo aur mufalisee ke khauph se apanee aulaad ko maar na daalana (kyonki) unako aur tumako rizak dene vaale to ham hain aur badakaariyon ke qareeb bhee na jao khvaah (chaahe) vah zaahir ho ya posheeda aur kisee jaan vaale ko jis ke qatl ko khuda ne haraam kiya hai na maar daalana magar (kisee) haq ke aivaz mein vah baaten hain jinaka khuda ne tumhen hukm diya hai taaki tum log samajho aur yateem ke maal ke kareeb bhee na jao

[152] lekin is tareeke par ki (usake haq mein) behatar ho yahaan tak ki vah apanee javaanee kee had ko pahunch jae aur insaaph ke saath naap aur taul pooree kiya karo ham kisee shakhs ko usakee taaqat se badhakar takaleeph nahin dete aur (chaahe kuchh ho magar) jab baat kaho to insaaf se agarache vah (jisake tum khilaaph na ho) tumhaara azeez hee (kyon na) ho aur khuda ke ehad va paigaam ko poora karo yah vah baaten hain jinaka khuda ne tumhe hukm diya hai ki tum ibarat haasil karo aur ye bhee (samajh lo) ki yahee mera seedha raasta hai

[153] to usee par chale jao aur doosare raaste par na chalo ki vah tumako khuda ke raaste se (bhatakaakar) titir bitir kar degen yah vah baaten hain jinaka khuda ne tumako hakm diya hai taaki tum parahezagaar bano

[154] phir hamanen jo neqee karen us par apanee neamat pooree karane ke vaaste moosa ko qitaab (tauraut) ata pharamaee aur usamen har cheez kee tafaseel (bayaan kar dee ) thee aur (logon ke lie azasarataapa(sar se pair tak)) hidaayat va rahamat hai taaki vah log apanen paravaradigaar ke saamane haazir hone ka yaqeen karen

[155] aur ye kitaab (quraan) jisako hamane (ab naazil kiya hai kya hai-baraqat vaalee kitaab) hai to tum log usee kee pairavee karo (aur khuda se) darate raho taaki tum par raham kiya jae

[156] (aur ai musharekeen ye kitaab hamane isalie naazil kee ki tum kaheen) yah kah baitho ki hamase pahale kitaab khuda to bas sirph do hee girohon (yahood va nasaara) par naazil huee thee agarache ham to unake padhane (padhaane) se bekhabar the

[157] ya ye kahane lago ki agar ham par kitaabe (khuda naazil hotee to ham un logon se kaheen badhakar raahe raast par hote to (dekho) ab to yaqeenan tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se tumhaare paas ek raushan daleel hai (kitaabe khuda) aur hidaayat aur rahamat aa chukee to jo shakhs khuda ke aayaat ko jhuthalae aur usase munh phere unase badh kar zaalim kaun hai jo log hamaaree aayaton se munh pherate hain ham unake munh pherane ke badale mein anaqareeb hee bure azaab kee saza degen (ai rasool) kya ye log sirph usake muntizar hai ki unake paas pharishte aaen

[158] ya tumhaara paravaradigaar khud (tumhaare paas) aaye ya tumhaare paravaradigaar kee kuchh nishaaniyaan aa jaen (aakhirakaar kyokar samajhaaya jae) haalaanki jis din tumhaare paravaradigaar kee baaz nishaaniyaan aa jaengee to jo shakhs pahale se eemaan nahin laaya hoga ya apane momin hone kee haalat mein koee nek kaam nahin kiya hoga to ab usaka eemaan laana usako kuchh bhee mufeed na hoga - (ai rasool) tum (unase) kah do ki (achchha yahee sahee) tum (bhee) intizaar karo ham bhee intizaar karate hain

[159] beshak jin logon ne aapane deen mein tapharaqa daala aur kaee phareeq ban gae the unase kuchh sarokaar nahin unaka maamala to sirph khuda ke havaale hai phir jo kuchh vah duniya mein nek ya bad kiya karate the vah unhen bata dega (usakee rahamat to dekho)

[160] jo shakhs nekee karega to usako das guna savaab ata hoga aur jo shakhs badee karega to usakee saza usako bas utanee hee dee jaegee aur vah log (kisee tarah) satae na jaegen

[161] (ai rasool) tum unase kaho ki mujhe to mere paravaradigaar ne seedhee raah yaani ek mazaboot deen ibaraaheem ke mazahab kee hidaayat pharamaee hai baatil se katara ke chalate the aur musharekeen se na the

[162] (ai rasool) tum un logon se kah do ki meree namaaz meree ibaadat mera jeena mera marana sab khuda hee ke vaaste hai jo saare jahaan ka paravaradigaar hai

[163] aur usaka koee shareeq nahin aur mujhe isee ka hukm diya gaya hai aur main sabase pahale islaam laane vaala hoon

[164] (ai rasool) tum poochho to ki kya main khuda ke siva kisee aur ko paravaradigaar talaash karun haaloki vah tamaam cheezo ka maalik hai aur jo shakhs koee bura kaam karata hai usaka (vabaal) usee par hai aur koee shakhs kisee doosare ke gunaah ka bojh nahin uthaane ka phir tum sabako apane paravaradigaar ke huzoor mein laut kar jaana hai tab tum log jin baaton mein baaham jhagadate the vah sab tumhen bata dega

[165] aur vahee to vah (khuda) hai jisane tumhen zameen mein (apana) naayab banaaya aur tumamen se baaz ke baaz par darje buland kiye taaki vo (neamat) tumhen dee hai usee par tumhaara imatehaan kare usamen to shak hee nahin ki tumhaara paravaradigaar bahut jald azaab karane vaala hai aur isamen bhee shak nahin ki vah bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[1] alif laam meem svaad

[2] (ai rasool) ye kitaab khuda (quraan) tum par is garaz se naazil kee gaee hai taaki tum usake zariye se logon ko azaabe khuda se darao aur eemaanadaaron ke lie naseehat ka baayas ho

[3] tumhaare dil mein usakee vajah se koee na tangee paida ho (logon) jo tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se tum par naazil kiya gaya hai usakee pairavee karo aur usake siva doosare (pharzee) buton (maabudon) kee pairavee na karo

[4] tum log bahut hee kam naseehat qubool karate ho aur kya (tumhen) khabar nahin ki aisee bahut see bastiyaan hain jinhen hamane halaak kar daala to hamaara azaab (aise vakt) aa pahucha

[5] ki vah log ya to raat kee neend so rahe the ya din ko qaleela (khaane ke baad ka letana) kar rahe the tab hamaara azaab un par aa pada to unase sivae isake aur kuchh na kahate ban pada ki ham beshak zaalim the

[6] phir hamane to zaroor un logon se jinakee taraph paigambar bheje gaye the (har cheez ka) savaal karegen aur khud paigambaron se bhee zaroor poochhegen

[7] phir ham unase haqeeqat haal khoob samajh boojh ke (zara zara) doharaegen

[8] aur ham kuchh gaayab to the nahin aur us din (aamaal ka) taula jaana bilkul theek hai phir to jinake (nek amaal ke) palle bhaaree hogen to vahee log phaayazulaharaam (najaat paaye hue) hogen

[9] (aur jinake nek amaal ke) palle halake hogen to unheen logon ne hamaaree aayat se naapharamaanee karane kee vajah se yaqeenan apana aap nuqasaan kiya

[10] aur (ai baneeaadam) hamane to yaqeenan tumako zameen mein qudarat va ikhatedaar diya aur usamen tumhaare lie asabaab zindagee muhayya kie (magar) tum bahut hee kam shukr karate ho

[11] haalaaki isamen to shak hee nahin ki hamane tumhaare baap aadam ko paida kiya phir tumhaaree soorate banaayeen phir hamanen farishton se kaha ki tum sab ke sab aadam ko sajada karo to sab ke sab jhuk pade magar shaitaan ki vah sajada karane vaalon mein shaamil na hua.

[12] khuda ne (shaitaan se) pharamaaya jab mainen tujhe hukm diya ki too phir tujhe sajada karane se kisee ne roka kahane laga main usase afazal hoon (kyonki) toone mujhe aag (aise lateeph anasar) se paida kiya

[13] aur usako mittee (aisee kasheef anasar) se paida kiya khuda ne pharamaaya (tujhako ye guroor hai) to behasht se neeche utar jao kyonki teree ye majaal nahin ki too yahaan rahakar guroor kare to yahaan se (baahar) nikal beshak too zaleel logon se hai

[14] kahane laga to (khair) hamen us din tak kee (maut se) mohalat de

[15] jis din saaree khudaee ke log dubaara jilaakar utha khade kiye jaegen

[16] faramaaya (achchha manjoor) tujhe zaroor mohalat dee gayee kahane laga choonki toone meree raah maaree to main bhee teree seedhee raah par banee aadam ko (gumaraah karane ke lie) taak mein baithoon to sahee

[17] phir un logon se aur unake peechhe se aur unake daahine se aur unake baen se (garaz har taraph se) un par aa padoonga aur (unako bahakaunga) aur too un mein se bahutaron kee shukraguzaar nahin paayega

[18] khuda ne pharamaaya yahaan se bure haal mein (rainda hokar nikal) (door) ja un logon se jo tera kaha maanega to main yaqeenan tum (aur un) sabako jahannum mein bhar doonga

[19] aur (aadam se kaha) ai aadam tum aur tumhaaree beebee (donon) behasht mein raha saha karo aur jahaan se chaaho khao (piyo) magar (khabaradaar) us darakht ke kareeb na jaana varana tum apana aap nuqasaan karoge

[20] phir shaitaan ne un donon ko vasavasa (shak) dilaaya taaki (naapharamaanee kee vajah se) unake astar kee cheeze jo unakee nazar se behashtee libaas kee vajah se posheeda thee khol daale kahane laga ki tumhaare paravaradigaar ne donon ko darakht (ke phal khaane) se sirph isalie mana kiya hai (ki mubaada) tum donon pharishte ban jao ya hamesha (zinda) rah jao

[21] aur un donon ke saamane qasamen khaayeen ki main yaqeenan tumhaara khair khvaah hoon

[22] garaz dhokhe se un donon ko us (ke khaane) kee taraph le gaya garaz jo hee un donon ne is darakht (ke phal) ko chakha ki (behashtee libaas gir gaya aur samajh paida huee) un par unakee sharmagaahen zaahir ho gayeen aur behasht ke patte (tod jod kar) apane oopar dhaapane lage tab unako paravaradigaar ne unako aavaaz dee ki kyon mainne tum donon ko is darakht ke paas (jaane) se mana nahin kiya tha aur (kya) ye na jata diya tha ki shaitaan tumhaara yaqeenan khula hua dushman hai

[23] ye donon arj qarane lage ai hamaare paalane vaale hamane apana aap nukasaan kiya aur agar too hamen maaph na pharamaega aur ham par raham na karega to ham bilkul ghaate mein hee rahegen

[24] hukm hua tum (miyaan beebee shaitaan) sab ke sab behashat se neeche utaro tumamen se ek ka ek dushman hai aur (ek khaas) vakt tak tumhaara zameen mein thaharaav (thikaana) aur zindagee ka saamana hai

[25] khuda ne (ye bhee) pharamaaya ki tum zameen hee mein jindagee basar karoge aur isee mein maroge

[26] aur usee mein se (aur) usee mein se phir dobaara tum zinda karake nikaale jaoge ai aadam kee aulaad hamane tumhaare lie poshaak naazil kee jo tumhaare sharmagaahon ko chhipaatee hai aur zeenat ke lie kapade aur isake alaava parahezagaaree ka libaas hai aur ye sab (libaason) se behatar hai ye (libaas) bhee khuda (kee kudarat) kee nishaaniyon se hai

[27] taaki log naseehat va ibarat haasil karen ai aulaade aadam (hoshiyaar raho) kaheen tumhen shaitaan bahaka na de jis tarah usane tumhaare baap maan aadam va havva ko behasht se nikalava chhoda usee ne un donon se (behashtee) poshaak utaravaee taaki un donon ko unakee sharmagaahen dikha de vah aur usaka qunaba zaroor tumhen is tarah dekhata rahata hai ki tum unhe nahin dekhane paate hamane shaitaanon ko unheen logon ka rapheeq qaraar diya hai

[28] jo eemaan nahee rakhate aur vah log jab koee bura kaam karate hain ki hamane us tareeke par apane baap daadaon ko paaya aur khuda ne (bhee) yahee hukm diya hai (ai rasool) tum saaph kah do ki khuda ne (bhee) yahee hukm diya hai (ai rasool) tum (saaph) kah do ki khuda haragiz bure kaam ka hukm nahin deta kya tum log khuda par (iphtira karake) vah baaten kahate ho jo tum nahin jaanate

[29] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki mere paravaradigaar ne to insaaph ka hukm diya hai aur (ye bhee qaraar diya hai ki) har namaaz ke vakt apane apane munh (qibale kee taraf) seedhe kar liya karo aur isake lie niree kharee ibaadat karake usase dua maango jis tarah usane tumhen shuroo shuroo paida kiya tha

[30] usee tarah phir (dobaara) zinda kiye jaoge usee ne ek phareeq kee hidaayat kee aur ek giroh (ke sar) par gumaraahee savaar ho gaee un logon ne khuda ko chhodakar shaitaanon ko apana saraparast bana liya aur baavajood usake gumaraah karate hain ki vah raah raaste par hai

[31] ai aulaad aadam har namaaz ke vakt ban savar ke nikhar jaaya karo aur khao aur piyo aur phizool kharchee mat karo (kyonki) khuda phizool kharch karane vaalon ko dost nahin rakhata

[32] (ai rasool se) poochho to ki jo zeenat (ke saazon saamaan) aur khaane kee saaph sutharee cheezen khuda ne apane bando ke vaaste paida kee hain kisane haraam kar dee tum khud kah do ki sab paaqeeza cheeze qayaamat ke din un logon ke lie khaas hain jo duniya kee (zara see) zindagee mein eemaan laate the ham yoon apanee aayaten samajhadaar logon ke vaaste taphaseeladaar bayaan karaten hain

[33] (ai rasool) tum saaph kah do ki hamaare paravaradigaar ne to tamaam badakaariyon ko khvaah (chaahe) zaahiree ho ya baatinee aur gunaah aur naahaq jyaadatee karane ko haraam kiya hai aur is baat ko ki tum kisee ko khuda ka shareek banao jinakee unase koee daleel na hee naazil pharamaee aur ye bhee ki be samajhe boojhe khuda par bohataan bodhon

[34] aur har giroh (ke na paida hone) ka ek khaas vakt hai phir jab unaka vakt aa pahunchata hai to na ek ghadee peechhe rah sakate hain aur na aage badh sakate hain

[35] ai aulaade aadam jab tum mein ke (hamaare) paigambar tumhaare paas aae aur tumase hamaare ehakaam bayaan kare to (unakee itaat karana kyonki jo shakhs parahezagaaree aur nek kaam karega to aise logon par na to (qayaamat mein) koee khauf hoga aur na vah aarzada khaatir (pareshaan) honge

[36] aur jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya aur unase sarataabee kar baithe vah log jahannumee hain ki vah usamen hamesha rahegen

[37] to jo shakhs khuda par jhooth bohataan bodhe ya usakee aayaton ko jhuthalae usase badhakar zaalim aur kaun hoga phir to vah log hain jinhen unakee (taqadeer) ka likha hissa (rizak) vagairah milata rahega yahaan tak ki jab hamaare bheje hue (pharishte) unake paas aakar unakee rooh kabz karegen to (unase) poochhegen ki jinhen tum khuda ko chhodakar pukaara karate the ab vah (kahaan hain to vah kuphphaar) javaab degen ki vah sab to hamen chhod kar chal champat hue aur apane khilaaph aap gavaahee degen ki vah beshak kaafir the

[38] (tab khuda unase) pharamaega ki jo log jin va ins ke tum se pahale base hain unheen mein milajul kar tum bhee jahannum vaasil ho jao (aur ) ahale jahannum ka ye haal hoga ki jab usamen ek giroh daakhil hoga to apane saathee doosare giroh par laanat karega yahaan tak ki jab sab ke sab pahunch jaegen to unamen kee pichhalee jamaat apane se pahalee jamaat ke vaaste badada karegee ki paravaradigaar unheen logon ne hamen gumaraah kiya tha to un par jahannum ka doguna azaab pharama (is par) khuda pharamaega ki har ek ke vaaste do guna azaab hai lekin (tum par) tuf hai tum jaanate nahin

[39] aur unamen se pahalee jamaat pichhalee jamaat kee taraph mukhaatib hokar kahegee ki ab to tumako hamapar koee phazeelat na rahee pas (hamaaree tarah) tum bhee apane karatoot kee badaulat azaab (ke maze) chakho beshak jin logon ne hamaare aayaat ko jhuthalaaya

[40] aur unase sarataabee kee na unake lie aasamaan ke daravaaze khole jaengen aur vah behasht hee mein daakhil hone paegen yahaan tak ki oont sooee ke naake mein hokar nikal jae (yaani jis tarah ye muhaal hai) usee tarah unaka behasht mein daakhil hona muhaal hai aur ham mujarimon ko aisee hee saza diya karate hain unake lie jahannum (kee aag) ka bichhauna hoga

[41] aur unake oopar se (aag hee ka) odhana bhee aur ham zaalimon ko aisee hee saza dete hain aur jin logon ne eemaan kubul kiya

[42] aur achchhe achchhe kaam kiye aur ham to kisee shakhs ko usakee taakat se jyaada takaleeph dete hee nahin yaheen log jannatee hain ki vah hamesha jannat hee mein raha (saha) karegen

[43] aur un logon ke dil mein jo kuchh (bugaz va keena) hoga vah sab ham nikaal (baahar kar) degen unake mahalon ke neeche naharen jaaree hogeen aur kahate hogen shukr hai us khuda ka jisane hamen is (manzile maqasood) tak pahunchaaya aur agar khuda hamen yahaan na pahunchaata to ham kisee tarah yahaan na pahunch sakate beshak hamaare paravaradigaar ke paigambar deene haq lekar aaye the aur un logon se pukaar kar kah diya jaega ki vah behisht hain jisake tum apanee kaaraguzaariyon kee jaza mein vaaris va maalik banae gaye hon

[44] aur jannatee log jahannumee vaalon se pukaar kar kahegen hamane to beshak jo hamaare paravaradigaar ne hamase vaayada kiya tha theek theek pa liya to kya tumane bhee jo tumase tamhaare paravaradigaar ne vaayada kiya tha theek paaya (ya nahin) ahale jahannum kahegen haan (paaya) ek munaadee unake daramiyaan nida karega ki zaalimon par khuda kee laanat hai

[45] jo khuda kee raah se logon ko rokate the aur usamen (khvaamakhvaah) kazee (tedhaapan) karana chaahate the aur vah roze aakherat se inkaar karate the

[46] aur behasht va dozakh ke daramiyaan ek had faasil hai aur kuchh log aaraaf par hogen jo har shakhs ko (behishtee ho ya jahannumee) unakee peshaanee se pahachaan legen aur vah jannat vaalon ko aavaaz degen ki tum par salaam ho ya (aaraaf vaale) log abhee daakhile jannat nahin hue hain magar vah tamanna zaroor rakhate hain

[47] aur jab unakee nigaahen palatakar jahannumee logon kee taraph ja padegeen (to unakee kharaab haalat dekhakar khuda se arz karegen) ai hamaare paravaradigaar hamen zaalim logon ka saathee na banaana

[48] aur aaraaph vaale kuchh (jahannumee) logon ko jinhen unaka chehara dekhakar pahachaan legen aavaaz degen aur aur kahegen ab na to tumhaara jattha hee tumhaare kaam aaya aur na tumhaaree shekhee baazee hee (sood mand huee)

[49] jo tum duniya mein kiya karate the yahee log vah hain jinakee nisbat tum kasamen khaaya karate the ki un par khuda (apanee) rahamat na karega (dekho aaj vahee log hain jinase kaha gaya ki betakalluph) behasht mein chalo jao na tum par koee khauph hai aur na tum kisee tarah aarzuda khaatir pareshaanee hogee

[50] aur dozakh vaale ahale behisht ko (lajaajat se) aavaaz degen ki ham par thoda sa paanee hee undel do ya jo (neamaton) khuda ne tumhen dee hai usamen se kuchh (de daalo do to ahale behisht javaab mein) kahengen ki khuda ne to jannat ka khaana paanee kaaphiron par katee haraam kar diya hai

[51] jin logon ne apane deen ko khel tamaasha bana liya tha aur duniya kee (chand roza) zindagee ne unako phareb diya tha to ham bhee aaj (qayaamat mein) unhen (qasadan) bhool jaegen

[52] jis tarah yah log (hamaaree) aaj kee huzooree ko bhoolen baithe the aur hamaaree aayaton se inkaar karate the haalaanki hamane unake paas (rasool kee maaraphat kitaab bhee bhej dee hai)

[53] jise har tarah samajh boojh ke taphaseeladaar bayaan kar diya hai (aur vah) eemaanadaar logon ke lie hidaayat aur rahamat hai kya ye log bas sirph anjaam (qayaamat hee) ke muntazir hai (haalaanki) jis din usake anjaam ka (vakt) aa jaega to jo log usake pahale bhoole baithe the (besaakhta) bol uthegen ki beshak hamaare paravaradigaar ke sab rasool haq lekar aaye the to kya us vakt hamaaree bhee sipharish karane vaale hain jo hamaaree siphaarish karen ya ham phir (duniya mein) lautaen jaen to jo jo kaam ham karate the usako chhodakar doosaren kaam karen

[54] beshak un logon ne apana sakht ghaata kiya aur jo ifatera paradaaziya kiya karate the vah sab gaayab (galla) ho gayeen beshak tumhaara paravaradigaar khuda hee hai jisake (sirph) 6 dinon mein aasamaan aur zameen ko paida kiya phir arsh ke banaane par aamaada hua vahee raat ko din ka libaas pahanaata hai to (goya) raat din ko peechhe peechhe tezee se dhoondhatee phiratee hai aur usee ne aafataab aur maahataab aur sitaaron ko paida kiya ki ye sab ke sab usee ke hukm ke taabedaar hain

[55] dekho hukoomat aur paida karana bas khaas usee ke lie hai vah khuda jo saare jahaann ka paravaradigaar baraqat vaala hai

[56] (logon) apane paravaradigaar se gidagidaakar aur chupake - chupake dua karo, vah had se tajaaviz karane vaalon ko haragiz dost nahin rakhata aur zameen mein asalaah ke baad phasaad na karate phiro aur (azaab) ke khauph se aur (rahamat) kee aas laga ke khuda se dua maango

[57] (kyonki) nekee karane vaalon se khuda kee rahamat yaqeenan qareeb hai aur vahee to (vah) khuda hai jo apanee rahamat (abr) se pahale khushakhabaree dene vaalee havao ko bhejata hai yahaan tak ki jab havaen (paanee se bhare) bojhal baadalon ke le ude to ham unako kisee shahar kee kee taraph (jo paanee ka naayaabee (kamee) se goya) mar chuka tha haika diya phir hamane usase paanee barasaaya, phir hamane usase har tarah ke phal zameen se nikaale

[58] ham yoon hee (qayaamat ke din zameen se) murdon ko nikaalengen taaki tum log naseehat va ibarat haasil karo aur umda zameen usake paravaradigaar ke hukm se us sabza (achchha hee) hai aur jo zameen badee hai usakee paidaavaar kharaab hee hotee hai

[59] ham yoo apanee aayaton ko uletapher kar shukragujaar logon ke vaaste bayaan karate hain beshak hamane nooh ko unakee qaum ke paas (rasool banaakar) bheja to unhonen (logon se ) kahaaki ai meree qaum khuda kee hee ibaadat karo usake siva tumhaara koee maabood nahin hai aur main tumhaaree nisbat (qayaamat jaise) bade khauphanaak din ke azaab se darata hoon

[60] to unakee qaum ke chand saradaaron ne kaha ham to yaqeenan dekhate hain ki tum khullam khulla gumaraahee mein (pade) ho

[61] tab nooh ne kaha ki ai meree qaum mujh mein gumaraahee (vagairah) to kuchh nahin balki main to paravaradigaare aalam kee taraph se rasool hoon

[62] tum tak apane paravaradigaar ke paigaamaat pahuchaen deta hoon aur tumhaare lie tumhaaree khair khvaahee karata hoon aur khuda kee taraph se jo baaten mai jaanata hoon tum nahin jaanate

[63] kya tumhen us baat par taajjub hai ki tumhaare paas tumhee mein se ek mard (aadamee) ke zarie se tumhaare paravaradigaar ka zikr (hukm) aaya hai taaki vah tumhen (azaab se) darae aur taaki tum parahezagaar banon aur taaki tum par raham kiya jae

[64] is par bhee logon ne unakon jhuthala diya tab hamane unako aur jo log unake saath kashtee mein the bacha liya aur baaqee jitane logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya tha sabako dubo maara ye sab ke sab yaqeenan andhe log the

[65] aur (hamane) qaum aad kee taraph unake bhaee hood ko (rasool banaakar bheja) to unhonen logon se kaha ai meree qaum khuda hee kee ibaadat karo usake siva tumhaara koee maabood nahin to kya tum (khuda se) darate nahin ho

[66] (to) unakee qaum ke chand saradaar jo kaaphir the kahane lage ham to beshak tumako himaaqat mein (mubtila) dekhate hain aur ham yaqeenee tum ko jhootha samajhate hain

[67] hood ne kaha ai meree qaum mujhamen mein to himaaqat kee koee baat nahin balki main to paravaradigaar aalam ka rasool hoon

[68] main tumhaare paas tumhaare paravaradigaar ke paigaamaat pahanchae deta hoon aur main tumhaara sachcha khairakhvaah hoon

[69] kya tumhen is par taajjub hai ki tumhaare paravaradigaar ka hukm tumhaare paas tumhee mein ek mard (aadamee) ke zarie se (aaya) ki tumhen (ajaab se) darae aur (vah vakt) yaad karo jab usane tumako qaum nooh ke baad khaleepha (va jaanasheen) banaaya aur tumhaaree khilaafat mein bhee bahut jyaadatee kar dee to khuda kee neamaton ko yaad karo taaki tum dilee muraade pao

[70] to vah log kahane lage kya tum hamaare paas isalie aae ho ki sirph khuda kee to ibaadat karen aur jinako hamaare baap daada poojate chale aae chhod baithen pas agar tum sachche ho to jisase tum hamako daraate ho hamaare paas lao

[71] hood ne javaab diya (ki bas samajh lo) ki tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se tum par azaab aur gazab naazil ho chuka kya tum mujhase chand (buto ke pharzee) naamon ke baare mein jhagadate ho jinako tumane aur tumhaare baap daadaon ne (khvaahamakhvaah) gadh lie hain haalaaki khuda ne unake lie koee sanad nahin naazil kee pas tum ( azaabe khuda ka) intazaar karo main bhee tumhaare saath muntizar hoon

[72] aakhir hamane unako aur jo log unake saath the unako apanee rahamat se najaat dee aur jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya tha hamane unakee jad kaat dee aur vah log eemaan laane vaale the bhee nahin

[73] aur (hamane qaum) samood kee taraph unake bhaee saaleh ko rasool banaakar bheja to unhonen (un logon se kaha) ai meree qaum khuda hee kee ibaadat karo aur usake siva koee tumhaara maabood nahin hai tumhaare paas to tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se vaazee aur raushan daleel aa chukee hai ye khuda kee bhejee huee oontanee tumhaare vaaste ek maujiza hai to tum log usako chhod do ki khuda kee zameen mein jahaan chaahe charatee phire aur use koee takaleef na pahunchao varana tum dardanaak azaab mein giraphtaar ho jaaage

[74] aur vah vakt yaad karo jab usane tumako qaum aad ke baad (zameen mein) khaleepha (va jaanasheen) banaaya aur tumhen zameen mein is tarah basaaya ki tum hamavaar va naram zameen mein (bade-bade) mahal uthaate ho aur pahaadon ko taraash ke ghar banaate ho to khuda kee neamaton ko yaad karo aur rooe zameen mein phasaad na karate phiro

[75] to usakee qaum ke bade bade logon ne bechaaren gareebon se unamen se jo eemaan lae the kaha kya tumhen maaloom hai ki saaleh (haqeekatan) apane paravaradigaar ke sachche rasool hain - un bechaaron ne javaab diya ki jin baaton ka vah paigaam lae hain hamaara to us par eemaan hai

[76] tab jin logon ko (apanee daulat duniya par) ghamand tha kahane lage ham to jis par tum eemaan lae ho use nahin maanate

[77] garaz un logon ne oontanee ke koochen aur pair kaat daale aur apane paravaradigaar ke hukm se sarataabee kee aur (bebaakee se) kahane lage agar tum sachche rasool ho to jis (azaab) se ham logon ko daraate the ab lao

[78] tab unhen zalazale ne le daala aur vah log zaanoo par sar kie (jis tarah) baithe the baithe ke baithe rah gae

[79] usake baad saaleh unase tal gae aur (unase mukhaatib hokar) kaha meree qaum (aah) mainen to apane paravaradigaar ke paigaam tum tak pahucha die the aur tumhaare khairakhvaahee kee thee (aur oonch neech samajha diya tha) magar aphasos tum (khairakhvaah) samajhaane vaalon ko apana dost hee nahin samajhate

[80] aur (loot ko hamane rasool banaakar bheja tha) jab unhonen apanee qaum se kaha ki (aphasos) tum aisee badakaaree (agalaam) karate ho ki tumase pahale saaree khudaee mein kisee ne aisee badakaaree nahin kee thee

[81] haan tum auraton ko chhodakar shahavat parastee ke vaaste mardon kee taraph mael hote ho (haalaaki usakee zaroorat nahin) magar tum log kuchh ho hee behooda

[82] sirph karanen vaalon (ko nutphe ko zae karate ho us par usakee qaum ka usake siva aur kuchh javaab nahin tha ki vah aapas mein kahane lage ki un logon ko apanee bastee se nikaal baahar karo kyonki ye to vah log hain jo paak saaph banana chaahate hain)

[83] tab hamane unako aur unake ghar vaalon ko najaat dee magar sirph (ek) unakee beebee ko ki vah (apanee badaamaalee se) peechhe rah jaane vaalon mein thee

[84] aur hamane un logon par (patthar ka) meh barasaaya-pas zara gaur to karo ki gunaahagaaron ka anjaam aakhir kya hua

[85] aur (hamane) madayan (vaalon ke) paas unake bhaee shueb ko (rasool banaakar bheja) to unhonne (un logon se) kaha ai meree qaum khuda hee kee ibaadat karo usake siva koee doosara maabood nahin (aur) tumhaare paas to tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se ek vaajee va raushan maujiza (bhee) aa chuka to naap aur taul pooree kiya karo aur logon ko unakee (khareedee huee) cheez mein kam na diya karo aur zameen mein usakee asalaah va duroostee ke baad phasaad na karate phiro agar tum sachche eemaanadaar ho to yahee tumhaare haq mein behatar hai

[86] aur tum log jo raaston par (baithakar) jo khuda par eemaan laaya hai usako daraate ho aur khuda kee raah se rokate ho aur usakee raah mein (khvaahamaakhvaah) kazee dhoondh nikaalate ho ab na baitha karo aur usako to yaad karo ki jab tum (shumaar mein) kam the to khuda hee ne tumako badhaaya, aur zara gaur to karo ki (aakhir) phasaad phailaane vaalon ka anjaam kya hua

[87] aur jin baaton ka mai paigaam lekar aaya hoon agar tumamen se ek giroh ne unako maan liya aur ek giroh ne nahin maana to (kuchh paravaah nahin) to tum sabr se baithe (dekhate) raho yahaan tak ki khuda (khud) hamaare daramiyaan phaisala kar de, vah to sabase behatar phaisala karane vaala hai

[88] to unakee qaum mein se jin logon ko (apanee hashamat (duniya par) bada ghamand tha kahane lage ki ai shueb ham tumhaare saath eemaan laane vaalon ko apanee bastee se nikaal baahar kar degen magar jabaki tum bhee hamaare usee mazahab millat mein laut kar aa jao

[89] ham agarache tumhaare mazahab se napharat hee rakhate hon (tab bhee laut jaen maazallaah) jab tumhaare baatil deen se khuda ne mujhe najaat dee usake baad bhee ab agar ham tumhaare mazahab me laut jaen tab hamane khuda par bada jhootha bohataan bodha (na) aur hamaare vaaste to kisee tarah jaayaz nahin ki ham tumhaare mazahab kee taraph laut jaen magar haan jab mera paravaradigaar allaah chaahe to hamaara paravaradigaar to (apane) ilm se tamaam (aalam kee) cheezon ko ghere hue hai hamane to khuda hee par bharosa kar liya ai hamaare paravaradigaar too hee hamaare aur hamaaree qaum ke daramiyaan theek theek phaisala kar de aur too sabase behatar faisala karane vaala hai

[90] aur unakee qaum ke chand saradaar jo kaaphir the (logon se) kahane lage ki agar tum logon ne shueb kee pairavee kee to usamen shaq hee nahin ki tum sakht ghaate mein rahoge

[91] garaz un logon ko zalazale ne le daala bas to vah apane gharon mein aundhe pade rah gae

[92] jin logon ne shueb ko jhuthalaaya tha vah (aise mar mite ki) goya un bastiyon mein kabhee aabaad hee na the jin logon ne shueb ko jhuthalaaya vahee log ghaate mein rahe

[93] tab shueb un logon ke sar se tal gae aur (unase mukhaatib ho ke) kaha ai meree qaum main ne to apane paravaradigaar ke paigaam tum tak pahuncha die aur tumhaaree khair khvaahee kee thee, phir ab main kaaphiron par kyon kar aphasos karoon

[94] aur hamane kisee bastee mein koee nabee nahee bheja magar vahaan ke rahane vaalon ko (kahana na maanane par) sakhtee aur museebat mein mubtila kiya taaki vah log (hamaaree baaragaah mein) gidagidae

[95] phir hamane takaleef kee jagah aaraam ko badal diya yahaan tak ki vah log badh nikale aur kahane lage ki is tarah kee takaleef va aaraam to hamaare baap daadaon ko pahunch chuka hai tab hamane (us badhaane ke kee saza mein (achaanak unako azaab mein) giraphtaar kiya

[96] aur vah bilkul bekhabar the aur agar un bastiyon ke rahane vaale eemaan laate aur parahezagaar banate to ham un par aasamaan va zameen kee barakaton (ke daravaaje) khol dete magar (aphasos) un logon ne (hamaare paigambaron ko) jhoothalaaya to hamane bhee unake karatooton kee badaulat un ko (azaab mein) giraphtaar kiya

[97] (un) bastiyon ke rahane vaale us baat se bekhauph hain ki un par hamaara azaab raaton raat aa jae jab ki vah pade bekhabar sote hon

[98] ya un bastiyon vaale isase bekhauph hain ki un par din dahaade hamaara azaab aa pahunche jab vah khel kood (mein mashagool ho)

[99] to kya ye log khuda kee tadbeer se dheet ho gae hain to (yaad rahe ki) khuda ke dov se ghaata uthaane vaale hee nidar ho baithe hain

[100] kya jo log ahale zameen ke baad zameen ke vaaris (va maalik) hote hain unhen ye maaloom nahin ki agar ham chaahate to unake gunaahon kee badaulat unako museebat mein phansa dete (magar ye log aise naasamajh hain ki goya) unake dilon par ham khud (mohar kar dete hain ki ye log kuchh sunate hee nahin)

[101] (ai rasool) ye chand bastiyaan hain jin ke haalaat ham tumase bayaan karate hain aur isamen to shaq hee nahin ki unake paigambar unake paas vaajee va raushan maujize lekar aae magar ye log jisake pahale jhuthala chuke the us par bhala kaahe ko eemaan laane vaale the khuda yoon kaaphiron ke dilon par alaamat mukarrar kar deta hai (ki ye eemaan na laengen)

[102] aur hamane to usamen se aksaron ka ehad (theek) na paaya aur hamane unamen se aksaron ko badakaar hee paaya

[103] phir hamane (un paigambaraan mazakooreen ke baad) moosa ko phiraun aur usake saradaaron ke paas maujize ata karake (rasool banaakar) bheja to un logon ne un maujizaat ke saath (badee badee) sharaaraten kee pas zara gaur to karo ki aakhir phasaadiyon ka anjaam kya hua

[104] aur moosa ne (phiraun se) kaha ai phiraunamen yaqeenan paravaradigaare aalam ka rasool hoon

[105] mujh par vaajib hai ki khuda par sach ke siva (ek huramat bhee jhooth) na kahoon mai yaqeenan tumhaare paas tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se vaajee va roshan maujize lekar aaya hoon

[106] to too banee eesarail ko mere hamaraah kare de phiraun kahane laga agar tum sachche ho aur vaaqee koee maujiza lekar aae ho to use dikhao

[107] (ye sunate hee) moosa ne apanee chhadee (zameen par) daal dee pas vah yakaayak (achchha khaasa) zaahir bazaahir ajadaha ban gaee

[108] aur apana haath baahar nikaala to kya dekhate hai ki vah har shakhsh kee nazar me jagamaga raha hai

[109] tab phiraun ke qaum ke chand saradaaron ne kaha ye to alabatta bada maahir jaadoogar hai

[110] ye chaahata hai ki tumhen tumhaaren mulk se nikaal baahar kar de to ab tum log usake baare mein kya salaah dete ho

[111] (aakhir) sabane muttaphiq alaphaaz (ek zabaan hokar) kaha ki (ai phiraun) unako aur unake bhaee (haaroon) ko chand din kaid mein rakhie aur (etaraaf ke) shaharon mein harakaaron ko bhejie

[112] ki tamaam bade bade jaadoogaron ka jama karake apake paas darabaar mein haazir karen

[113] garaz jaadoogar sab phiraun ke paas haazir hokar kahane lage ki agar ham (moosa se) jeet jaen to hamako bada bhaaree inaam zarur milana chaahie

[114] phiraun ne kaha (ho inaam hee nahin) balki phir to tum hamaare darabaar ke muqarrebeen mein se hogen

[115] aur muqarrar vakt par sab jama hue to bol uthe ki ai moosa ya to tumhen (apane muntasir (mantr)) ya ham hee (apane apane mantr pheke)

[116] moosa ne kaha (achchha pahale) tum hee phek (ke apana hausala nikaalo) to tab jo hee un logon ne (apanee rassiyaan) daalee to logon kee nazar bandee kar dee (ki sab saapan maaloom hone lage) aur logon ko dara diya

[117] aur un logon ne bada (bhaaree jaadoo dikha diya aur hamane moosa ke paas vahee bhejee ki (baithe kya ho) tum bhee apanee chhadee daal do to kya dekhate hain ki vah chhadee unake banae hue (jhoothe saanpon ko) ek ek karake nigal rahee hai

[118] al kissa haq baat to jam ke baithee aur unakee saaree kaarastaanee matiyaamet ho gaee

[119] pas phiraun aur usake taraphadaar sab ke sab is akhaade me haare aur zaleel va roosava ho ke palate

[120] aur jaadoogar sab moosa ke saamane sajade mein gir pade

[121] aur (aajizee se) bole ham saare jahaann ke paravaradigaar par eemaan lae

[122] jo moosa va haaroon ka paravaradigaar hai

[123] phiraun ne kaha (hae) tum log meree ijaazat ke qabl (pahale) us par eemaan le aae ye zaroor tum logon kee makkaaree hai jo tum logon ne us shahar mein phaila rakhee hai taaki usake baashindon ko yahaan se nikaal kar baahar karo pas tumhen an qareeb hee us sharaarat ka maza maaloom ho jaega

[124] mai to yaqeenan tumhaare (ek taraph ke) haath aur doosaree taraph ke pov katava daaloonga phir tum sabake sab ko soolee de doonga

[125] jaadoogar kahane lage ham ko to (aakhir ek roz) apane paravaradigaar kee taraph laut kar jaana (mar jaana) hai

[126] too hamase usake siva aur kaahe kee adaavat rakhata hai ki jab hamaare paas khuda kee nishaaniyaan aayee to ham un par eemaan lae (aur ab to hamaaree ye dua hai ki) ai hamaare paravaradigaar ham par sabr (ka menh barasa)

[127] aur hamane apanee pharamaabaradaaree kee haalat mein duniya se utha le aur phiraun kee qaum ke chand saradaaron ne (phiraun) se kaha ki kya aap moosa aur usakee qaum ko unakee haalat par chhod denge ki mulk mein fasaad karate phire aur aapake aur aapake khudaon (kee parasatish) ko chhod baithen- phiraun kahane laga (tum ghabarao nahin) ham anaqareeb hee unake beton kee qatl karate hain aur unakee auraton ko (laundiyo banaane ke vaaste) jinda rakhate hain aur ham to un par har tarah qaaboo rakhate hain

[128] (ye sunakar) moosa ne apanee qaum se kaha ki (bhaiyon) khuda se madad maangon aur sabr karo saaree zameen to khuda hee kee hai vah apane bandon mein jisakee chaahe usaka vaaris (va maalik) banae aur khaatama bil khair to sab parahezagaar hee ka hai

[129] vah log kahane lage ki (ai moosa) tumhaare aane ke qabl (pahale) hee se aur tumhaare aane ke baad bhee ham ko to baraabar takaleeph hee pahunch rahee hai (aakhir kahaan tak sabr karen) moosa ne kaha anakareeb hee tumhaara paravaradigaar tumhaare dushman ko halaaq karega aur tumhen (usaka jaanasheen) banaega phir dekhega ki tum kaisa kaam karate ho

[130] aur beshak hamane phiraun ke logon ko barason se kahat aur phalon kee kam paidaavaar (ke azaab) mein giraphtaar kiya taaki vah ibarat haasil karen

[131] to jab unhen koee raahat milatee to kahane lagate ki ye to hamaare lie sazaavaar hee hai aur jab unhen koee museebat pahunchatee to moosa aur unake saathiyon kee badashugoonee samajhate dekho unakee badashugoonee to khuda ke ha (likhee ja chukee) thee magar bahutere log nahee jaanate hain

[132] aur phiraun ke log moosa se ek marataba kahane lage ki tum ham par jaadoo karane ke lie chaahe jitanee nishaaniyaan lao magar ham tum par kisee tarah eemaan nahin laengen

[133] tab hamane un par (paanee ko) toophaan aur tidadiyaan aur juen aur mendhakon aur khoon (ka azaab bheja ki sab juda juda (hamaaree kudarat kee) nishaaniyaan thee us par bhee vah log takabbur hee karate rahen aur vah log gunehagaar to the hee

[134] aur jab un par azaab aa padata to kahane lagate ki ai moosa tum se jo khuda ne (qabool dua ka) ahad kiya hai usee kee ummeed par apane khuda se dua maangon aur agar tumane ham se azaab ko taal diya to ham zaroor bhej degen

[135] phir jab ham unase us vakt qe vaaste jis tak vah zaroor pahunchate azaab ko hata lete to phir phauran bad ahadee karane lagate

[136] tab aakhir hamane unase (unakee sharaarat ka) badala liya to choonki vah log hamaaree aayaton ko jhutalaate the aur unase gaaphil rahate the hamane unhen dariya mein dubo diya

[137] aur jin bechaaron ko ye log kamazor samajhate the unheen ko (mulk shaam kee) zameen ka jisamen hamane (zarakhez hone kee) barakat dee thee usake poorab pashchim (sab) ka vaaris (maalik) bana diya aur choonki banee isaraeel nen (phiraun ke zaalimon) par sabr kiya tha isalie tumhaare paravaradigaar ka nek vaayada (jo usane banee isarail se kiya tha) poora ho gaya aur jo kuchh phiraun aur usakee qaum ke log karate the aur jo oonchee oonchee imaarate banaate the sab hamane barabaad kar dee

[138] aur hamane banee eesarail ko dariya ke us paar utaar diya to ek aise logon par se guzare jo apane (haathon se banae hue) buton kee parasatish par jama baithe the (to unako dekh kar banee eesarail se) kahane lage ai moosa jaise un logon ke maabood (but) hain vaise hee hamaare lie bhee ek maabood banao moosa ne javaab diya ki tum log jaahil log ho

[139] (are kamabakhto) ye log jis mazahab par hain (vah yaqeenee barabaad hokar rahega) aur jo amal ye log kar rahe hain (vah sab mitiya met ho jaega)

[140] (moosa ne ye bhee) kaha kya tumhaara ye matalab hai ki khuda ko chhodakar mai doosare ko tumhaara maabood talaash karoo

[141] haaloki usane tumako saaree khudaee par phazeelat dee hai (ai banee isarail vah vakt yaad karo) jab hamane tumako phiraun ke logon se najaat dee jab vah log tumhen badee badee takaleephen pahunchaate the tumhaare beton ko to (chun chun kar) qatl kar daalate the aur tumhaaree auraton ko (laundiyo banaane ke vaaste zinda rakh chhodate) aur usamen tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se tumhaare (sabr kee) sakht aazamaish thee

[142] aur hamane moosa se taurait dene ke lie tees raaton ka vaayada kiya aur hamane usamen das roz badhaakar poora kar diya garaz usake paravaradigaar ka vaayada chaalees raat mein poora ho gaya aur (chalate vakt) moosa ne apane bhaee haaroon kaha ki tum meree qaum mein mere jaanasheen raho aur unakee isalaah karana aur phasaad karane vaalon ke tareeqe par na chalana

[143] aur jab moosa hamaara vaayada poora karate (kohetoor par) aae aur unaka paravaradigaar unase ham kalaam hua to moosa ne arz kiya ki khudaaya too mejhe apanee ek jhalak dikhala de ki main toojhe dekhan khuda ne pharamaaya tum mujhe haragiz nahin dekh sakate magar ho us pahaad kee taraph dekho (ham us par apanee tajallee daalate hain) pas agar (pahaad) apanee jagah par qaayam rahe to samajhana ki anaqareeb mujhe bhee dekh loge (varana nahin) phir jab unake paravaradigaar ne pahaad par tajallee daalee to usako chakanaachoor kar diya aur moosa behosh hokar gir pade phir jab hosh mein aae to kahane lage khuda vanda too (dekhane dikhaane se) paak va paakeeza hai-maine teree baaragaah mein tauba kee aur mai sab se pahale teree adam ravaayat ka yaqeen karata hoon

[144] khuda ne pharamaaya ai moosa maine tumako tamaam logon par apanee paigambaree aur ham kalaamee (ka daraja dekar) baragoozeeda kiya hai tab jo (kitaab taurait) hamane tumako ata kee hai use lo aur shukraguzaar raho

[145] aur hamane (taurait kee) takhtiyon mein moosa ke lie har tarah kee naseehat aur har cheez ka taphaseeladaar bayaan likh diya tha to (ai moosa) tum use mazabootee se to (amal karo) aur apanee qaum ko hukm de do ki usamen kee achchhee baaton par amal karen aur bahut jald tumhen badakiradaaron ka ghar dikha doonga (ki kaise ujadate hain)

[146] jo log (khuda kee) zameen par naahaq akadate phirate hain unako apanee aayaton se bahut jald pher doonga aur mai kya pheroonga khuda (usaka dil aisa sakht hai ki) agar duniya jahon ke saare maujize bhee dekhate to bhee ye un par eemaan na laegen aur (agar) seedha raasta bhee dekh paen to bhee apanee raah na jaegen aur agar gumaraahee kee raah dekh legen to jhatapat usako apana tareeqa bana legen ye kajaravee is sabab se huee ki un logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthala diya aur unase gaphalat karate rahe

[147] aur jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko aur aakhirat kee huzooree ko jhoothalaaya unaka sab kiya karaaya akaarat ho gaya, unako bas unheen aamaal kee jaza ya saza dee jaegee jo vah karate the

[148] aur moosa kee qaum ne (kohetoor par) unake jaane ke baad apane jevaron ko (galaakar) ek bachhade kee moorat banaee (yaani) ek jism jisamen gae kee see aavaaz thee (aphasos) kya un logon ne itana bhee na dekha ki vah na to unase baat hee kar sakata aur na kisee tarah kee hidaayat hee kar sakata hai (khulaasa) un logon ne use (apanee maabood bana liya)

[149] aur aap apane oopar zulm karate the aur jab vah pachhatae aur unhone apane ko yaqeenee gumaraah dekh liya tab kahane lage ki agar hamaara paradigaar ham par raham nahin karega aur hamaara kusoor na maaf karega to ham yaqeenee ghaata uthaane vaalon mein ho jaegen

[150] aur jab moosa palat kar apanee qaum kee taraph aae to (ye haalat dekhakar) ranj va gusse mein (apanee qaum se) kahane lage ki tum logon ne mere baad bahut buree harakat kee-tum log apane paravaradigaar ke hukm (mere aane mein) kis kadar jaldee kar baithe aur (taurait kee) takhtiyon ko phenk diya aur apane bhaee (haaroon) ke sar (ke baalon ko pakad kar apanee tar ph kheenchane lage) us par haaroon ne kaha ai mere maanjae (bhaee) mai kya karata qaum ne mujhe haqeer samajha aur (mera kahana na maana) balki qareeb tha ki mujhe maar daale to mujh par dushmanon ko na haisavaie aur mujhe un zaalim logon ke saath na karaar deejie

[151] (tab) moosa ne kaha ai mere paravaradigaar mujhe aur mere bhaee ko bakhsh de aur hamen apanee rahamat mein daakhil kar aur too sabase badhake raham karane vaala hai

[152] beshak jin logon ne bachhade ko (apana maabood) bana liya un par anaqareeb hee unake paravaradigaar kee taraph se azaab naazil hoga aur duniyaavee zindagee mein zillat (usake alaava) aur ham bohataan bodhane vaalon kee aisee hee saza karate hain

[153] aur jin logon ne bure kaam kie phir usake baad tauba kar lee aur eemaan lae to beshak tumhaara paravaradigaar tauba ke baad zaroor bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[154] aur jab moosa ka gussa thanda hua to (taurait) kee takhtiyon ko (zameen se) utha liya aur taurait ke nuskhe mein jo log apane paravaradigaar se darate hai unake lie hidaayat aur rahamat hai

[155] aur moosa ne apanee qaum se hamaara vaayada poora karane ko (kohatoor par le jaane ke vaaste) sattar aadamiyon ko chuna phir jab unako zalazale ne aa pakada to hazarat moosa ne arz kiya paravaradigaar agar too chaahata to mujhako aur un sabako pahale hee halaaq kar daalata kya ham mein se chand bevakoophon kee karanee kee saza mein hamako halaaq karata hai ye to sirph teree aazamaish thee too jise chaahe use gumaraahee mein chhod de aur jisako chaahe hidaayat de too hee hamaara maalik hai too hee hamaare kusoor ko maaph kar aur ham par raham kar aur too to tamaam bakhshane vaalon se kaheeen behatar hai

[156] aur too hee is duniya (faanee) aur aakhirat mein hamaare vaaste bhalaee ke lie likh le ham teree hee taraph roojhoo karate hain khuda ne pharamaaya jisako main chaahata hoon (mustahaq samajhakar) apana azaab pahuncha deta hoon aur meree rahamat har cheez par chhaee hain mai to use bahut jald khaas un logon ke lie likh doonga (jo buree baaton se) bachate rahenge aur zakaat diya karenge aur jo hamaaree baaton par eemaan rakha karengen

[157] (yaani) jo log hamaare banee ul ummee paigambar ke qadam ba qadam chalate hain jis (kee bashaarat) ko apane ho taurait aur injeel mein likha hua paate hai (vah nabee) jo achchhe kaam ka hukm deta hai aur bure kaam se rokata hai aur jo paak va paakeeza cheeje to un par halaal aur naapaak gandee cheeje un par haraam kar deta hai aur (sakht ehakaam ka) bojh jo unakee gardan par tha aur vah phande jo un par (pade hue) the unase hata deta hai pas (yaad rakho ki) jo log (nabee mohammad) par eemaan lae aur usakee ijzat kee aur usakee madad kee aur us noor (quraan) kee pairavee kee jo usake saath naazil hua hai to yahee log apanee dilee muraade paengen

[158] (ai rasool) tum (un logon se) kah do ki logon mein tum sab logon ke paas us khuda ka bheja hua (paigambar) hoon jisake lie khaas saare aasamaan va zameen kee baadashaahat (hukoomat) hai usake siva aur koee maabood nahin vahee zinda karata hai vahee maar daalata hai pas (logon) khuda aur usake rasool nabee ul ummee par eemaan lao jo (khud bhee) khuda par aur usakee baaton par (dil se) eemaan rakhata hai aur usee ke qadam ba qadam chalo taaki tum hidaayat pao

[159] aur moosa kee qaum ke kuchh log aise bhee hai jo haq baat kee hidaayat bhee karate hain aur haq ke (maamalaat mein) insaaf bhee karate hain

[160] aur hamane banee eesarail ke ek ek daada kee aulaad ko juda juda baarah giroh bana die aur jab moosa kee qaum ne unase paanee moga to hamane unake paas vahee bhejee ki tum apanee chhadee patthar par maaro (chhadee maarana tha) ki us patthar se paanee ke baarah chashme phoot nikale aur aise saaph saaph alag alag ki har qabeele ne apana apana ghaat maaloom kar liya aur hamane banee eesarail par abr (baadal) ka saaya kiya aur un par man va salava (see neamat) naazil kee (logon) jo paak (paakeeza) cheeze tumhen dee hain unhen (shauq se khao piyo) aur un logon ne (naapharamaanee karake) kuchh hamaara nahin bigaada balki apana aap hee bigaadate hain

[161] aur jab unase kaha gaya ki us gaanv mein jaakar raho saho aur usake mevon se jahaan tumhaara jee chaahe (shauq se) khao (piyo) aur munh se hutama kahate aur sajada karate hue daravaaje mein daakhil ho to ham tumhaaree khatae bakhsh degen aur nekee karane vaalon ko ham kuchh jyaada hee degen

[162] to zaalimon ne jo baat unase kahee gaee thee use badal kar kuchh aur kahana shuroo kiya to hamane unakee sharaaraton kee badaulat un par aasamaan se azaab bhej diya

[163] aur (ai rasool) unase zara us gaanv ka haal to poochho jo dariya ke kinaare vaaqai tha jab ye log unake buzurg shumbe (saneechar) ke din jyaadatee karane lage ki jab unaka shumbe (vaala ibaadat ka) din hota tab to machhaliyaan simat kar unake saamane paanee par ubhar ke aa jaatee aur jab unaka shumba (vaala ibaadat ka) din na hota to machhaliyo unake paas hee na phatakateen aur chaiooki ye log badachalan the us daraje se ham bhee unakee yoon hee aazamaish kiya karate the

[164] aur jab unamen se ek jamaat ne (un logon mein se jo shumbe ke din shikaar ko mana karate the) kaha ki jinhen khuda halaaq karana ya sakht azaab mein mubtila karana chaahata hai unhen (bephaayade) kyo naseehat karate ho to vah kahane lage ki phaqat tumhaare paravaradigaar mein (apane ko) ilzaam se bachaane ke lie yaayad isalie ki ye log parahezagaaree ekhtiyaar karen

[165] phir jab vah log jis cheez kee unhen naseehat kee gaee thee use bhool gae to hamane unako to tajaaveez (najaat) de dee jo bure kaam se logon ko rokate the aur jo log zaalim the unako unakee bad chalanee kee vajah se bade azaab mein giraphtaar kiya

[166] phir jis baat kee unhen mumaaniat (rok) kee gaee thee jab un logon ne usamen sarakashee kee to hamane hukm diya ki tum zaleel aur khvaar (dhutkaare) hue bandar ban jao (aur vah ban gae)

[167] (ai rasool vah vakt yaad dilao) jab tumhaare paravaradigaar ne pukaar pukaar ke (banee eesarail se kah diya tha ki vah qayaamat tak un par aise haaqim ko musallat dekhega jo unhen buree buree takaleephen deta rahe kyonki) isamen to shaq hee nahin ki tumhaara paravaradigaar bahut jald azaab karane vaala hai aur isamen bhee shaq nahin ki vah bada bakhshane vaala (meharabaan) bhee hai

[168] aur hamane unako rooe zameen mein giroh giroh titir bitir kar diya unamen ke kuchh log to nek hain aur kuchh log aur tarah ke (badakaar) hain aur hamane unhen sukh aur dukh (dono tarah) se aazamaaya taaki vah (sharaarat se) baaz aae

[169] phir unake baad kuchh jaanasheen hue jo kitaab (khuda taurait) ke to vaaris bane (magar logon ke kahane se ehakaame khuda ko badalakar (usake aivaz) naapaak kameenee duniya ke saamaan le lete hain (aur lutph to ye hai) kahate hain ki ham to anaqareeb bakhsh die jaengen (aur jo log un par taan karate hain) agar unake paas bhee vaisa hee (doosara saamaan aa jae to use ye bhee na chhode aur) le hee len kya unase kitaab (khuda taurait) ka ehado paimaan nahin liya gaya tha ki khuda par sach ke siva (jhooth kabhee) nahin kahegen aur jo kuchh us kitaab mein hai unhonen (achchhee tarah) padh liya hai aur aakhir ka ghar to unheen logon ke vaaste khaas hai jo parahezagaar hain to kya tum (itana bhee nahin samajhate)

[170] aur jo log kitaab (khuda) ko mazabootee se pakade hue hain aur paabandee se namaaz ada karate hain (unhen usaka savaab zaroor milega kyonki) ham haragiz nekokaaro ka savaab barabaad nahin karate

[171] to (ai rasool yahood ko yaad dilao) jab ham ne un (ke saron) par pahaad ko is tarah lataka diya ki goya saebaan (chhappar) tha aur vah log samajh chuke the ki un par ab gira aur hamane unako hukm diya ki jo kuchh hamane tumhen ata kiya hai use mazabootee se pakad lo aur jo kuchh usamen likha hai yaad rakho taaki tum parahezagaar ban jao

[172] aur use rasool vah vakt bhee yaad (dilao) jab tumhaare paravaradigaar ne aadam kee aulaad se bastiyon se (baahar nikaal kar) unakee aulaad se khud unake muqaabale mein eqaraar kar liya (poochha) ki kya main tumhaara paravaradigaar nahin hoon to sab ke sab bole haan ham usake gavaah hain ye hamane isalie kaha ki aisa na ho kaheen tum qayaamat ke din bol utho ki ham to usase bilkul be khabar the

[173] ya ye kah baitho ki (ham kya karen) hamaare to baap daadaon hee ne pahale shirk kiya tha aur ham to unakee aulaad the (ki) unake baad duniya mein aae to kya hamen un logon ke zurm kee saza mein halaak karega jo pahale hee baatil kar chuke

[174] aur ham yoon apanee aayaton ko taphaseeladaar bayaan karate hain aur taaki vah log (apanee galatee se) baaz aaen

[175] aur (ai rasool) tum un logon ko us shakhsh ka haal padh kar suna do jise hamane apanee aayaten ata kee thee phir vah unase nikal bhaaga to shaitaan ne usaka peechha pakada aur aakhirakaar vah gumaraah ho gaya

[176] aur agar ham chaahen to ham use unhen aayaton kee badaulat buland marataba kar dete magar vah to khud hee pastee (neeche) kee taraph jhuk pada aur apanee naphasaanee khvaahish ka taabedaar ban baitha to usakee masal hai ki agar usako dhutkaar do to bhee zabaan nikaale rahe aur usako chhod do to bhee zabaan nikale rahe ye masal un logon kee hai jinhonne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya to (ai rasool) ye qisse un logon se bayaan kar do taaki ye log khud bhee gaur karen

[177] jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya hai unakee bhee kya buree masal hai aur apanee hee jaanon par sitam dhaate rahe

[178] raah par bas vahee shakhsh hai jisakee khuda hidaayat kare aur jinako gumaraahee mein chhod de to vahee log ghaate mein hain

[179] aur goya hamane (khuda) bahutere jinnaat aur aadamiyon ko jahannum ke vaaste paida kiya aur unake dil to hain (magar kasadan) un se dekhate hee nahin aur unake kaan bhee hai (magar) unase sunane ka kaam hee nahin lete (khulaasa) ye log goya jaanavar hain balki unase bhee kaheen gae guzare hue yahee log (amoor haq) se bilkul bekhabar hain

[180] aur achchhe (achchhe) naam khuda hee ke khaas hain to use unheen naamon mein pukaaro aur jo log usake naamon mein kuphr karate hain unhen (unake haal par) chhod do aur vah bahut jald apane karatoot kee sazaen paengen

[181] aur hamaaree makhalooqaat se kuchh log aise bhee hain jo deene haq kee hidaayat karate hain aur haq se insaaf bhee karate hain

[182] aur jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya ham unhen bahut jald is tarah aahista aahista (jahannum mein) le jaengen ki unhen khabar bhee na hogee

[183] aur main unhen (duniya mein) dheel doonga beshak meree tadbeer (pukhta aur) mazaboot hai

[184] kya un logon ne itana bhee khyaal na kiya ki aakhir unake rapheeq (mohammad ) ko kuchh junoon to nahin vah to bas khullam khulla (azaabe khuda se) daraane vaale hain

[185] kya un logon ne aasamaan va zameen kee hukoomat aur khuda kee paida kee huee cheezon mein gaur nahin kiya aur na is baat mein ki yaayad unakee maut qareeb aa gaee ho phir itana samajhaane ke baad (bhala) kis baat par eemaan laengen

[186] jise khuda gumaraahee mein chhod de phir usaka koee raahabar nahin aur unheen kee sarakashee (va sharaarat) mein chhod dega ki saragarado rahen

[187] (ai rasool) tumase log qayaamat ke baare mein poochha karate hain ki kaheen usaka koee vakt bhee tay hai tum kah do ki usaka ilm bas phaqat pararavadigaar hee ko hai vahee usake vakt muayyan par usako zaahir kar dega. vah saare aasamaan va zameen mein ek kathin vakt hoga vah tumhaare paas pas achaanak aa jaegee tumase log is tarah poochhate hain goya tum unase bakhoobee vaaqiph ho tum (saaph) kah do ki usaka ilm bas khuda hee ko hai magar bahutere log nahin jaanate

[188] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki mai khud apana aap to ekhatiyaar rakhata hee nahin na naphe qa na zarar ka magar bas vahee khuda jo chaahe aur agar (bagair khuda ke batae) gaib ko jaanata hota to yaqeenan mai apana bahut sa faayada kar leta aur mujhe kabhee koee takaleef bhee na pahunchatee mai to sirph eemaanadaaron ko (azaab se daraane vaala) aur vehashat kee khushakhabaree dene vaala han

[189] vah khuda hee to hai jisane tumako ek shakhsh (aadam) se paida kiya aur usakee bachee huee mittee se usaka joda bhee bana daala taaki usake saath rahe sahe phir jab insaan apanee beebee se ham bistaree karata hai to beebee ek halake se hamal se hamala ho jaatee hai phir use lie chalatee phiratee hai phir jab vah (jyaada din hone se bojhal ho jaatee hai to dono (miya beebee) apane paravaradigaar khuda se dua karane lage ki agar to hamen nek pharazand ata pharama to ham zaroor tere shukraguzaar hogen

[190] phir jab khuda ne unako nek (pharazand) ata farama diya to jo (aulaad) khuda ne unhen ata kiya tha lage usamen khuda ka shareek banaane to khuda (kee shaan) shirk se bahut oonchee hai

[191] kya vah log khuda ka shareek aison ko banaate hain jo kuchh bhee paida nahin kar sakate balki vah khud (khuda ke) paida kie hue hain

[192] aur na unakee madad kee kudarat rakhate hain aur na aap apanee madad kar sakate hain

[193] aur agar tum unhen hidaayat kee taraph bulaonge bhee to ye tumhaaree pairavee nahin karane ke tumhaare vaaste baraabar hai khvaah (chaahe) tum unako bulao ya tum chupachaap baithe raho

[194] beshak vah log jinakee tum khuda ko chhodakar haajat karate ho vah (bhee) tumhaaree tarah (khuda ke) bande hain bhala tum unhen pukaar ke dekho to agar tum sachche ho to vah tumhaaree kuchh sun len

[195] kya unake aise pov bhee hain jinase chal saken ya unake aise haath bhee hain jinase (kisee cheez ko) pakad sake ya unakee aisee okhe bhee hai jinase dekh saken ya unake aise kaan hain jinase sun saken (ai rasool un logon se) kah do ki tum apane banae hue shareeko ko bulao phir sab milakar mujh par dov chale phir (mujhe) mohalat na do

[196] (phir dekho mera kya bana sakate ho) beshak mera maalik va mumataaz to bas khuda hai jis ne kitaab quraan ko naazil pharamaaya aur vahee (apane) nek bandon ka haalee (madadagaar) hai

[197] aur vah log (but) jinhen tum khuda ke siva (apanee madad ko) pukaarate ho na to vah tumhaaree madad kee kudarat rakhate hain aur na hee apanee madad kar sakate hain

[198] aur agar unhen hidaayat kee taraph bulaega bhee to ye sun hee nahin sakate aur too to samajhata hai ki vah tujhe (okhen khole) dekh rahe hain haaloki vah dekhate nahin

[199] (ai rasool) tum daraguzar karana ekhtiyaar karo aur achchhe kaam ka hukm do aur jaahilon kee taraph se muh pher lo

[200] agar shaitaan kee taraph se tumhaaree (ummat ke) dil mein kisee tarah ka (vasavasa (shak) paida ho to khuda se panaah mogon (kyonki) usamen to shaq hee nahin ki vah bada sunane vaala vaaqiphakaar hai

[201] beshak log parahezagaar hain jab bhee unhen shaitaan ka khyaal chhoo bhee gaya to chauk padate hain phir phauran unakee okhen khul jaatee hain

[202] un kaaphiron ke bhaee band shaitaan unako (dhar pakad) gumaraahee ke taraph ghaseete jaate hain phir kisee tarah kee kotaahee (bhee) nahin karate

[203] aur jab tum unake paas koee (khaas) maujiza nahin laate to kahate hain ki tumane use kyon nahin bana liya (ai rasool) tum kah do ki mai to bas isee vahee ka paaband hoon jo mere paravaradigaar kee taraph se mere paas aatee hai ye (quraan) tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se (haqeekat) kee daleelen hain

[204] aur eemaanadaar logon ke vaaste hidaayat aur rahamat hain (logon) jab quraan padha jae to kaan lagaakar suno aur chupachaap raho taaki (isee bahaane) tum par raham kiya jae

[205] aur apane paravaradigaar ko apane jee hee mein gidagida ke aur dar ke aur bahut cheekh ke nahin (dheemee) aavaaz se subah va shaam yaad kiya karo aur (usakee yaad se) gaaphil bilkul na ho jao

[206] beshak jo log (pharishate bagairah) tumhaare paravaradigaar ke paas muqarrib hain aur vah usakee ibaadat se sar kashee nahee karate aur unakee tasabeeh karate hain aur usaka sajada karate hain (206) sajada

[1] (ai rasool) tum se log anaphaal (maale ganeemat) ke baare mein poochha karate hain tum kah do ki anaphaal makhasoos khuda aur rasool ke vaaste hai to khuda se daro (aur) apane baahamee (aapasee) maamalaat kee isalaah karo aur agar tum sachche (eemaanadaar) ho to khuda kee aur usake rasool kee itaat karo

[2] sachche eemaanadaar to bas vahee log hain ki jab (unake saamane) khuda ka zikr kiya jaata hai to unake dil hil jaate hain aur jab unake saamane usakee aayaten padhee jaatee hain to unake eemaan ko aur bhee jyaada kar detee hain aur vah log bas apane paravaradigaar hee par bharosa rakhate hain

[3] namaaz ko paabandee se ada karate hain aur jo ham ne unhen diya hain usamen se (raahe khuda mein) kharch karate hain

[4] yahee to sachche eemaanadaar hain unheen ke lie unake paravaradigaar ke ho (bade bade) daraje hain aur bakhshish aur ijzat aur aabaroo ke saath rozee hai (ye maale ganeemat ka jhagada vaisa hee hai)

[5] jis tarah tumhaare paravaradigaar ne tumhen bilkul theek (masalahat se) tumhaare ghar se (jang badar) mein nikaala tha aur momineen ka ek giroh (usase) naakhush tha

[6] ki vah log haq ke zaahir hone ke baad bhee tumase (khvaah maakhvaah) sachchee baat mein jhagadaten then aur is tarah (karane lage) goya (zabaradastee) maut ke munh mein dhakele ja rahe hain

[7] aur use (apanee onkhon se) dekh rahe hain aur (ye vakt tha) jab khuda tumase vaayada kar raha tha ki (kuphphaar makka) do jamaaton mein se ek tumhaare lie zarooree hain aur tum ye chaahate the ki kamazor jamaat tumhaare haath lage (taaki bagair lade bhide maale ganeemat haath aa jae) aur khuda ye chaahata tha ki apanee baaton se haq ko saabit (qadam) karen aur kaaphiron kee jad kaat daale

[8] taaki haq ko (haq) saabit kar de aur baatil ka matiyaamet kar de agar che gunaahagaar (kuphphaar usase) naakhush hee kyon na ho

[9] (ye vah vakt tha) jab tum apane paravadigaar se phariyaad kar rahe the usane tumhaaree sun lee aur javaab de diya ki main tumhaaree lagaataar hazaar farishton se madad karoonga

[10] aur (ye imadaad gaibee) khuda ne sirph tumhaaree khaatir (khushee) ke lie kee thee aur tumhaare dil mutamin ho jaen aur (yaad rakho) madad khuda ke siva aur kaheen se (kabhee) nahin hotee beshak khuda gaalib hikamat vaala hai

[11] ye vah vakt tha jab apanee taraph se itminaan dene ke lie tum par neend ko gaalib kar raha tha aur tum par aasamaan se paanee baras raha tha taaki usase tumhen paak (paakeeza kar de aur tum se shaitaan kee gandagee door kar de aur tumhaare dil mazaboot kar de aur paanee se (baaloo jam jae) aur tumhaare qadam ba qadam (achchhee tarah) jamae rahe

[12] (ai rasool ye vah vakt tha) jab tumhaara paravaradigaar farishton se pharama raha tha ki mai yakeenan tumhaare saath hoon tum eemaanadaaron ko saabit qadam rakho mai bahut jald kaaphiron ke dilon mein (tumhaara raub) daal doonga (pas phir kya hai ab) to un kuphphaar kee gardanon par maaro aur unakee por por ko chatiya kar do

[13] ye (saza) isalie hai ki un logon ne khuda aur usake rasool kee mukhaaliph kee aur jo shakhs (bhee) khuda aur usake rasool kee mukhaalafat karega to (yaad rahen ki) khuda bada sakht azaab karane vaala hai

[14] (kaaphiron duniya mein to) lo phir us (saza ka chakho aur (phir aakhir mein to) kaaphiron ke vaaste jahannum ka azaab hee hai

[15] ai eemaanadaaron jab tumase kuphfaar se maidaane jang mein muqaabala hua to (khabaradaar) unakee taraph peeth na karana

[16] (yaad rahe ki) us shakhs ke siva jo ladaee vaaste katarae ya kisee jamaat ke paas (jaakar) mauke pae (aur) jo shakhs bhee us din un kuphfaar kee taraph peeth pherega vah yaqeenee (hir phir ke) khuda ke gajab mein aa gaya aur usaka thikaana jahannum hee hain aur vah kya bura thikaana hai

[17] aur (musalamaanon) un kuphfaar ko kuchh tumane to qatl kiya nahee balki unako to khuda ne qatl kiya aur (ai rasool) jab tumane teer maara to kuchh tumane nahee maara balki khuda khuda ne teer maara aur taaki apanee taraph se momineen par khoob ehasaan kare beshak khuda (sabakee) sunata aur (sab kuchh) jaanata hai

[18] ye to ye khuda to kaaphiron kee makkaaree ka kamazor kar dene vaala hai

[19] (kaafir) agar tum ye chaahate ho (ki jo haq par ho usakee) fateh ho (musalamaanon kee) fateh bhee tumhaare saamane aa maujood huee ab kya guroor baaqee hai aur agar tum (ab bhee mukhatalif islaam) se baaz raho to tumhaare vaaste behatar hai aur agar kaheen tum palat pade to (yaad rahe) ham bhee palat padegen (aur tumhen tabaah kar chhod degen) aur tumhaaree jamaat agarache bahut jyaada bhee ho haragiz kuchh kaam na aaegee aur khuda to yaqeenee maamineen ke saath hai

[20] ai eemaanadaaron khuda aur usake rasool kee itaat karo aur usase munh na modo jab tum samajh rahe ho

[21] aur un logon ke aise na ho jaon jo (munh se to) kahate the ki ham sun rahe hain haalaaki vah sunate (sunaate khaak) na the

[22] isamen shaq nahin ki zameen par chalane vaale tamaam haivaanaat se badatar khuda ke nazadeek vah bahare goonge (kuphphaar) hain jo kuchh nahin samajhate

[23] aur agar khuda unamen nekee (kee boo bhee) dekhata to zaroor unamen sunane kee qaabaliyat ata karata magar ye aise hain ki agar unamen sunane kee qaabilayat bhee deta to munh pher kar bhaagate.

[24] ai eemaanadaar jab tum ko hamaara rasool (mohammad) aise kaam ke lie bulae jo tumhaaree roohaanee zindagee ka bais ho to tum khuda aur rasool ke hukm dil se kubool kar lo aur jaan lo ki khuda vah qaadir mutaliq hai ki aadamee aur usake dil (iraade) ke daramiyaan is tarah aa jaata hai aur ye bhee samajh lo ki tum sabake sab usake saamane haazir kiye jaoge

[25] aur us phitane se darate raho jo khaas unheen logon par nahee padega jinhone tum mein se zulm kiya (balki tum sabake sab usamen pad jaoge) aur yaqeen maanon ki khuda bada sakht azaab karane vaala hai

[26] (musalamaanon vah vakt yaad karo) jab tum sar zameen (makke) mein bahut kam aur bilkul bebas the usase sahame jaate the ki kaheen log tumako uchak na le jae to khuda ne tumako (madeene mein) panaah dee aur khaas apanee madad se tumhaaree taeed kee aur tumhe paak va paakeeza cheeze khaane ko dee taaki tum shukr guzaaree karo

[27] ai eemaanadaaron na to khuda aur rasool kee (amaanat mein) khyaanat karo aur na apanee amaanaton mein khyaanat karo haaloki samajhate boojhate ho

[28] aur yaqeen jaanon ki tumhaare maal aur tumhaaree aulaad tumhaaree aazamaish (imtehaan) kee cheeze hain ki jo unakee mohabbat mein bhee khuda ko na bhoole aur vah deenadaar hai

[29] aur yaqeenan khuda ke ho badee mazadooree hai ai eemaanadaaron agar tum khuda se darate rahoge to vah tumhaare vaaste imtiyaaz paida kare dega aur tumhaaree taraph se tumhaare gunaah ka kaphfaara qaraar dega aur tumhen bakhsh dega aur khuda bada saahab phazal (va karam) hai

[30] aur (ai rasool vah vakt yaad karo) jab kuphfaar tum se phareb kar rahe the taaki tumako qaid kar len ya tumako maar daale tumhen (ghar se) nikaal baahar kare vah to ye tadabeer (chaalaakee) kar rahe the aur khuda bhee (unake khilaaph) tadabeerakar raha tha

[31] aur khuda to sab tadabeerakarane vaalon se behatar hai aur jab unake saamane hamaaree aayate padhee jaatee hain to bol uthate hain ki hamane suna to lekin agar ham chaahen to yaqeenan aisa hee (qaraar) ham bhee kah sakate hain-to bas agalon ke qisse hai

[32] aur (ai rasool vah vakt yaad karo) jab un kaaphiron ne duaen maangeen thee ki khuda (vand) agar ye (deen islaam) haq hai aur tere paas se (aaya hai) to ham par aasamaan se patthar barasa ya ham par koee aur dardanaak azaab hee naazil pharama

[33] haaloki jab tak tum unake daramiyaan maujood ho khuda un par azaab nahin karega aur allaah aisa bhee nahee ki log to usase apane gunaaho kee maaphee maang rahe hain aur khuda un par naazil pharamae

[34] aur jab ye log logon ko masjidul haraam (khaan e kaaba kee ibaadat) se rokate hai to phir unake lie kaun see baat baaqee hai ki un par azaab na naazil kare aur ye log to khaanae kaaba ke mutavallee bhee nahin (phir kyon rokate hai) isake mutavallee to sirph parahezagaar log hain magar in kaafiron mein se bahutere nahin jaanate

[35] aur khaanae kaabe ke paas seetiyo taaliya bajaane ke siva unakee namaaj hee kya thee to (ai kaaphiron) jab tum kuphr kiya karate the usakee saza mein (pade) azaab ke maze chakho

[36] isamen shaq nahin ki ye kuphphaar apane maal mahaz is vaaste kharch karegen phir usake baad unakee hasarat ka bais hoga phir aakhir ye log haar jaengen aur jin logon ne kuphr ekhtiyaar kiya (qayaamat mein) sab ke sab jahannum kee taraph haake jaengen

[37] taaki khuda paak ko naapaak se juda kar de aur naapaak logon ko ek doosare par rakhake dher banae phir sab ko jahannum mein jhonk de yahee log ghaata uthaane vaale hain

[38] (ai rasool) tum kaaphiron se kah do ki agar vah log (ab bhee apanee sharaarat se) baaz rahen to unake pichhale kusoor maaph kar die jaen aur agar phir kaheen palaten to yaqeenan agalon ke tareeqe guzar chuke jo, unakee saza huee vahee inakee bhee hogee

[39] musalamaanon kaafiron se lade jao yahaan tak ki koee phasaad (baaqee) na rahe aur (bilkul saaree khudaee mein) khuda kee deen hee deen ho jae phir agar ye log (fasaad se) na baaz aaen to khuda unakee kaaravaiyon ko khoob dekhata hai

[40] aur agar sarataabee karen to (musalamaanon) samajh lo ki khuda yaqeenee tumhaara maalik hai aur vah kya achchha maalik hai aur kya achchha madadagaar hai

[41] aur jaan lo ki jo kuchh tum (maal ladakar) looto to unamen ka pochavo hissa makhasoos khuda aur rasool aur (rasool ke) qaraabatadaaron aur yateemon aur miskeenon aur paradesiyon ka hai agar tum khuda par aur us (gaibee imadaad) par eemaan la chuke ho jo hamane khaas bande (mohammad) par faisale ke din (jang badar mein) naazil kee thee jis din (musalamaanon aur kaaphiron kee) do jamaaten baaham guth gayee thee aur khuda to har cheez par qaadir hai

[42] (ye vah vakt tha) jab tum (maidaane jang mein madeene ke) qareeb naake par the aur vah kuphfaar baeed (door ke) ke naake par aur (kaafile ke) savaar tum se nasheb mein the aur agar tum ek doosare se (vakt qee taqareer ka) vaayada kar lete ho to aur vakt par gadabad kar dete magar (khuda ne achaanak tum logon ko ikattha kar diya taaki jo baat yadanee (honee) thee vah pooree kar dikhae taaki jo shakhs halaak (gumaraah) ho vah (haq kee) hujjat tamaam hone ke baad halaak ho aur jo zinda rahe vah hidaayat kee hujjat tamaam hone ke baad zinda rahe aur khuda yaqeenee sunane vaala khabaradaar hai

[43] (ye vah vakt tha) jab khuda ne tumhen khvaab mein kuphfaar ko kam karake dikhalaaya tha aur agar unako tumhen jyaada karate dikhalaata tum yaqeenan himmat haar dete aur ladaee ke baare mein jhagadane lagate magar khuda ne ise (badanaamee) se bachaaya isamen to shaq hee nahin ki vah dilee khyaalaat se vaaqif hai

[44] (ye vah vakt tha) jab tum logon ne muthabhed kee to khuda ne tumhaaree okhon mein kuphfaar ko bahut kam karake dikhalaaya aur unakee okhon mein tumako thoda kar diya taaki khuda ko jo kuchh karana manzoor tha vah poora ho jae aur kul baaton ka daaromadaar to khuda hee par hai

[45] ai eemaanadaaron jab tum kisee phauj se muthabhed karo to khabaradaar apane qadam jamae raho aur khuda ko bahunt yaad karate raho taaki tum phalaah pao

[46] aur khuda kee aur usake rasool kee itaat karo aur aapas mein jhagada na karo varana tum himmat haaroge aur tumhaaree hava ukhad jaegee aur (jang kee takaleef ko) jhel jao (kyonki) khuda to yaqeenan sabr karane vaalon ka saathee hai

[47] aur un logon ke aise na ho jao jo itaraate hue aur logon ke dikhalaane ke vaaste apane gharon se nikal khade hue aur logon ko khuda kee raah se rokate hain aur jo kuchh bhee vah log karate hain khuda us par (har tarah se) ahaata kie hue hai

[48] aur jab shaitaan ne unakee kaarastaaniyon ko umda kar dikhaaya aur unake kaan mein phoonk diya ki logon mein aaj koee aisa nahin jo tum par gaalib aa sake aur mai tumhaara madadagaar hoon phir jab donon lashkar mukaabil hue to apane ulate pov bhaag nikala aur kahane laga ki mai to tum se alag hoon mai vah cheejen dekh raha hoon jo tumhen nahin soojhatee main to khuda se darata hoon aur khuda bahut sakht azaab vaala hai

[49] (ye vakt tha) jab munaaphiqeen aur jin logon ke dil mein (kuphr ka) marz hai kah rahe the ki un musalamaanon ko unake deen ne dhoke mein daal rakha hai (ki itaraate phirate hain haaloki jo shakhs khuda par bharosa karata hai (vah gaalib rahata hai kyonki) khuda to yaqeenan gaalib aur hikamat vaala hai

[50] aur kaash (ai rasool) tum dekhate jab farishte kaafiron kee jaan nikaal lete the aur rookh aur pusht (peeth) par kode maarate the aur (kahate the ki) azaab jahannum ke maze chakhon

[51] ye saza usakee hai jo tumhaare haathon ne pahale kiya karaaya hai aur khuda bandon par haragiz zulm nahin kiya karata hai

[52] (un logon kee haalat) qaume phiraun aur unake logon kee see hai jo un se pahale the aur khuda kee aayaton se inkaar karate the to khuda ne bhee unake gunaahon kee vajah se unhen le daala beshak khuda zabaradast aur bahut sakht azaab dene vaala hai

[53] ye saza is vajah se (dee gaee) ki jab koee neamat khuda kisee qaum ko deta hai to jab tak ki vah log khud apanee kalabee haalat (na) badalen khuda bhee use nahin badalega aur khuda to yaqeenee (sab kee sunata) aur sab kuchh jaanata hai

[54] (un logon kee haalat) qaum phiraun aur un logon kee see hai jo unase pahale the aur apane paravaradigaar kee aayaton ko jhuthalaate the to hamane bhee unake gunaahon kee vajah se unako halaaq kar daala aur phiraun kee qaum ko duba maara aur (ye) sab ke sab zaalim the

[55] isamen shaq nahin ki khuda ke nazadeek jaanavaron mein kuphfaar sabase badatareen to (baavajood isake) phir eemaan nahin laate

[56] ai rasool jin logon se tum ne ehad va paimaan kiya tha phir vah log apane ehad ko har baar tod daalate hai aur (phir khuda se) nahin darate

[57] to agar vah ladaee mein tumhaare haathe chadh jaen to (aisee sakht goshmaalee do ki) unake saath saath un logon ka to agar vah ladaee mein tumhaare hatthe chadh jaen to (aisee saja do kee) unake saath un logon ko bhee titir bitir kar do jo un ke pusht par ho taaki ye ibarat haasil karen

[58] aur agar tumhen kisee qaum kee khyaanat (ehad shikanee(vaada khilaaphee)) ka khauph ho to tum bhee baraabar unaka ehad unheen kee taraph se phenk maaro (ehado shikan ke saath ehad shikanee karo khuda haragiz dagaabaajon ko dost nahin rakhata)

[59] aur kuphfaar ye na khyaal karen ki vah (musalamaanon se) aage badh nikale (kyonki) vah haragiz (musalamaanon ko) hara nahin sakate

[60] aur (musalamaanon tum kuphphaar ke mukaabale ke) vaaste jahaan tak tumase ho sake (apane baazoo ke) zor se aur baidhe hue ghode se ladaee ka saamaan muhayya karo isase khuda ke dushman aur apane dushman aur usake siva doosare logon par bhee apanee dhaak badha legen jinhen tum nahin jaanate ho magar khuda to unako jaanata hai aur khuda kee raah mein tum jo kuchh bhee kharch karogen vah tum poora poora bhar paogen aur tum par kisee tarah zulm nahin kiya jaega

[61] aur agar ye kuphphaar sulah kee taraph mael ho to tum bhee usakee taraph mael ho aur khuda par bharosa rakho (kyonki) vah beshak (sab kuchh) sunata jaanata hai

[62] aur agar vah log tumhen phareb dena chaahe to (kuchh parava nahin) khuda tumhaare vaaste yaqeenee kaaphee hai-(ai rasool) vahee to vah (khuda) hai jisane apanee khaas madad aur momineen se tumhaaree taeed kee

[63] aur usee ne un musalamaanon ke dilon mein baaham aisee ulafat paida kar dee ki agar tum jo kuchh zameen mein hai sab ka sab kharch kar daalate to bhee unake dilo mein aisee ulafat paida na kar sakate magar khuda hee tha jisane baaham ulaphat paida kee beshak vah zabaradast hiqamat vaala hai

[64] ai rasool tumako bas khuda aur jo momineen tumhaare taabee pharamaan (pharamaabaradaar) hai kaaphee hai

[65] ai rasool tum momineen ko jihaad ke vaaste aamaada karo (vah ghabarae nahin khuda unase vaayada karata hai ki) agar tum logon mein ke saabit qadam rahane vaale bees bhee hogen to vah do sau (kaaphiron) par gaalib aa jaayege aur agar tum logon mein se saabit kadam rahane vaalon sau hogen to hazaar (kaaphiron) par gaalib aa jaengen is sabab se ki ye log na samajh hain

[66] ab khuda ne tum se (apane hukm kee sakhtee mein) takhfeeph (kamee) kar dee aur dekh liya ki tum mein yaqeenan kamazoree hai to agar tum logon mein se saabit qadam rahane vaale sau hogen to do sau (kaafiron) par gaalib rahengen aur agar tum logon mein se (aise) ek hazaar hogen to khuda ke hukm se do hazaar (kaafiron) par gaalib rahenge aur (jang kee takaleephon ko) jhel jaane vaalon ka khuda saathee hai

[67] koee nabee jab ki rooe zameen par (kaaphiron ka) khoon na bahae usake yahaan kaidiyon ka rahana munaasib nahin tum log to duniya ke saazo saamaan ke khvaaho (chaahane vaale) ho auair khuda (tumhaare lie) aakhirat kee (bhalaee) ka khvaaho hai aur khuda zabaradast hikamat vaala hai

[68] aur agar khuda kee taraph se pahale hee (usakee) maaphee ka hukm aa chuka hota to tumane jo (badar ke qaidiyon ke chhod dene ke badale) phidiya liya tha

[69] usakee saza mein tum par bada azaab naazil hokar rahata to (khair jo hua so hua) ab tumane jo maal ganeemat haasil kiya hai use khao (aur tumhaare lie) halaal tayyab hai aur khuda se darate raho beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[70] ai rasool jo kaidee tumhaare kabje mein hai unase kah do ki agar tumhaare dilon mein nekee dekhega to jo (maal) tum se chheen liya gaya hai usase kaheen behatar tumhen ata pharamaega aur tumhen bakhsh bhee dega aur khuda to bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[71] aur agar ye log tumase phareb karana chaahate hai to khuda se pahale hee phareb kar chuke hain to (usakee saza mein) khuda ne un par tumhen qaaboo de diya aur khuda to bada vaaqiphakaar hikamat vaala hai

[72] jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur hijarat kee aur apane apane jaan maal se khuda kee raah mein jihaad kiya aur jin logon ne (hijarat karane vaalon ko jagah dee aur har (tarah) unakee khabar geeree (madad) kee yahee log ek doosare ke (baaham) saraparast dost hain aur jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur hijarat nahin kee to tum logon ko unakee saraparastee se kuchh sarokaar nahin-yahaan tak ki vah hijarat ekhtiyaar karen aur (ho) magar deenee amr mein tum se madad ke khvaaho ho to tum par (unakee madad karana laazim va vaajib hai magar un logon ke muqaabale mein (nahin) jinamen aur tumamen baaham (sulah ka) ehado paimaan hai aur jo kuchh tum karate ho khuda (sabako) dekh raha hai

[73] aur jo log kaafir hain vah bhee (baaham) ek doosare ke saraparast hain agar tum (is tarah) vaayada na karoge to rooe zameen par fitana (fasaad) barapa ho jaega aur bada fasaad hoga

[74] aur jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur hijarat kee aur khuda kee raah mein lade bhide aur jin logon ne (aise naazuk vakt mein muhaajireen ko jagah hee aur unakee har tarah khabarageeree (madad) kee yahee log sachche eemaanadaar hain unheen ke vaaste magaphirat aur ijzat va aabaru vaalee rozee hai

[75] aur jin logon ne (sulah hudaibiya ke) baad eemaan qubool kiya aur hijarat kee aur tumhaare saath milakar jihaad kiya vah log bhee tumheen mein se hain aur saahabaane qaraabat khuda kee kitaab mein baaham ek doosare ke (banisbat auron ke) jyaada haqadaar hain beshak khuda har cheez se khoob vaaqiph hain

[1] (ai musalamaanon) jin musharikon se tum logon ne sulah ka ehad kiya tha ab khuda aur usake rasool kee taraph se unase (ek dam) bezaaree hai

[2] to (ai musharikon) bas tum chaar maheene (zeekaada, jil hijja, muharram rajab) to (chain se bekhatar) rooe zameen mein sairo siyaahat (ghoom phir) kar lo aur ye samajhate rahe ki tum (kisee tarah) khuda ko aajiz nahin kar sakate aur ye bhee ki khuda kaafiron ko zaroor roosava karake rahega

[3] aur khuda aur usake rasool kee taraph se haj akabar ke din (tum) logon ko munaadee kee jaatee hai ki khuda aur usaka rasool musharikon se bezaar (aur alag) hai to (musharikon) agar tum logon ne (ab bhee) tauba kee to tumhaare haq mein yahee behatar hai aur agar tum logon ne (isase bhee) munh moda to samajh lo ki tum log khuda ko haragiz aajiz nahin kar sakate aur jin logon ne kuphr ikhteyaar kiya unako dardanaak azaab kee khush khabaree de do

[4] magar (haan) jin musharikon se tumane ehado paimaan kiya tha phir un logon ne bhee kabhee kuchh tumase (vafa ehad mein) kamee nahin kee aur na tumhaare muqaabale mein kisee kee madad kee ho to unake ehad va paimaan ko jitanee muddt ke vaaste muqarrar kiya hai poora kar do khuda parahezagaaron ko yaqeenan dost rakhata hai

[5] phir jab huramat ke chaar maheene guzar jaen to musharikon ko jahaan pao (be taammul) katl karo aur unako giraphtaar kar lo aur unako kaid karo aur har ghaat kee jagah mein unakee taak mein baitho phir agar vah log (ab bhee shirk se) baaz aaain aur namaaz padhane lagen aur zakaat de to unakee raah chhod do (unase taarooz na karo) beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[6] aur (ai rasool) agar musharikeen mein se koee tumase panaah maagen to usako panaah do yahaan tak ki vah khuda ka kalaam sun le phir use usakee aman kee jagah vaapas pahuncha do ye is vajah se ki ye log naadaan hain

[7] (jab) musharikeen ne khud ehad shikanee (toda) kee to un ka koee ehado paimaan khuda ke nazadeek aur usake rasool ke nazadeek kyonkar (qaayam) rah sakata hai magar jin logon se tumane khaanae kaaba ke paas muaaheda kiya tha to vah log (apanee ehado paimaan) tumase qaayam rakhana chaahen to tum bhee un se (apana ehad) qaayam rakho beshak khuda (bad ehadee se) parahez karane vaalon ko dost rakhata hai

[8] (unaka ehad) kyonkar (rah sakata hai) jab (unakee ye haalat hai) ki agar tum par galaba pa jaen to tumhaare mein na to rishte naate hee ka lihaaz karegen aur na apane qaul va qaraar ka ye log tumhen apanee zabaanee (jama kharch mein) khush kar dete hain haaloki unake dil nahin maanate aur unamen ke bahutere to badachalan hain

[9] aur un logon ne khuda kee aayaton ke badale thodee see qeemat (duniyaavee phaayade) haasil karake (logon ko) usakee raah se rok diya beshak ye log jo kuchh karate hain ye bahut hee bura hai

[10] ye log kisee momin ke baare mein na to rishta naata hee kar lihaaz karate hain aur na qaul ka qaraar ka aur (vaaqee) yahee log jyaadatee karate hain

[11] to agar (abhee musharik se) tauba karen aur namaaz padhane lagen aur zakaat den to tumhaare deenee bhaee hain aur ham apanee aayaton ko vaaqiphakaar logon ke vaaste tafaseelan bayaan karate hain

[12] aur agar ye log ehad kar chukane ke baad apanee qasamen tod daalen aur tumhaare deen mein tumako taana den to tum kuphr ke saravar aavaara logon se khoob ladaee karo unakee qasamen ka haragiz koee etabaar nahin taaki ye log (apanee sharaarat se) baaz aaen

[13] (musalamaanon) bhala tum un logon se kyon nahin ladate jinhonne apanee qasamon ko tod daala aur rasool ko nikaal baahar karana (apane dil mein) thaan liya tha aur tumase pahale chhed bhee unhonen hee shuroo kee thee kya tum unase darate ho to agar tum sachche eemaanadaar ho to khuda unase kaheen badh kar tumhaare darane ke qaabil hai

[14] inase (bekhauph (khatar) lado khuda tumhaare haathon unakee saza karega aur unhen roosava karega aur tumhen un par phateh ata karega aur eemaanadaar logon ke kaleje thande karega

[15] aur un monineen ke dil kee qudaraten jo (kuphfaar se pahuchaitee hai) dafa kar dega aur khuda jisakee chaahe tauba qubool kare aur khuda bada vaaqiphakaar (aur) hikamat vaala hai

[16] kya tumane ye samajh liya hai ki tum (yoon hee) chhod die jaoge aur abhee tak to khuda ne un logon ko mumataaz kiya hee nahin jo tum mein ke (raahe khuda mein) jihaad karate hain aur khuda aur usake rasool aur momeneen ke siva kisee ko apana raazadaar dost nahin banaate aur jo kuchh bhee tum karate ho khuda usase baakhabar hai

[17] musharekeen ka ye kaam nahin ki jab vah apane kufr ka khud iqaraar karate hai to khuda kee masjidon ko (jaakar) aabaad kare yahee vah log hain jinaka kiya karaaya sab akaarat hua aur ye log hamesha jahannum mein rahenge

[18] khuda kee masjidon ko bas sirph vaheen shakhs (jaakar) aabaad kar sakata hai jo khuda aur roje aakhirat par eemaan lae aur namaaz padha kare aur zakaat deta rahe aur khuda ke siva (aur) kisee se na daro to anaqareeb yahee log hidaayat yaaphta logon me se ho jaainge

[19] kya tum logon ne haajiyon kee saqaee (paanee pilaane vaale) aur masjidul haraam (khaanae kaaba kee aabaadiyon ko us shakhs ke hamasar (baraabar) bana diya hai jo khuda aur roze aakherat ke din par eemaan laaya aur khuda ke raah mein jehaad kiya khuda ke nazadeek to ye log baraabar nahin aur khuda zaalim logon kee hidaayat nahin karata hai

[20] jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur (khuda ke lie) hijarat ekhtiyaar kee aur apane maalon se aur apanee jaanon se khuda kee raah mein jihaad kiya vah log khuda ke nazadeek darjen mein kahee badh kar hain aur yahee log (aala darje par) phaayaz hone vaale hain

[21] unaka paravaradigaar unako apanee meharabaanee aur khushanoodee aur aise (hare bhare) baagon kee khushakhabaree deta hai jisamen unake lie daimee aish va (aaraam) hoga

[22] aur ye log un baagon mein hamesha abdaalaabaad (hamesha hamesha) tak rahenge beshak khuda ke paas to bada bada ajr va (savaab) hai

[23] ai eemaanadaaron agar tumhaare maan baap aur tumhaare (bahan) bhaee eemaan ke muqaabale kufr ko tarajeeh dete ho to tum unako (apana) khair khvaah (hamadard) na samajho aur tumamen jo shakhs unase ulafat rakhega to yahee log zaalim hai

[24] (ai rasool) tum kah do tumhaare baap daada aur tumhaare bete aur tumhaare bhaee band aur tumhaaree beebiyaan aur tumhaare kunabe vaale aur vah maal jo tumane kama ke rakh chhoda hain aur vah tijaarat jisake mand pad jaane ka tumhen andesha hai aur vah makaanaat jinhen tum pasand karate ho agar tumhen khuda se aur usake rasool se aur usakee raah mein jihaad karane se jyaada azeez hai to tum zara thaharo yahaan tak ki khuda apana hukm (azaab) maujood kare aur khuda naapharamaan logon kee hidaayat nahin karata

[25] (musalamaanon) khuda ne tumhaaree bahutere maqaamaat par (gaibee) imadaad kee aur (khaasakar) jang hunain ke din jab tumhen apanee qasarat (taadaad) ne magaroor kar diya tha phir vah qasarat tumhen kuchh bhee kaam na aayee aur (tum aise ghabarae ki) zameen baavajood us vasat (phailaav) ke tum par tang ho gaee tum peeth kar bhaag nikale

[26] tab khuda ne apane rasool par aur momineen par apanee (taraph se) tasakeen naazil pharamaee aur (rasool kee khaatir se) farishton ke lashkar bheje jinhen tum dekhate bhee nahin the aur kuphfaar par azaab naazil pharamaaya aur kaaphiron kee yahee saza hai

[27] usake baad khuda jisakee chaahe tauba qubool kare aur khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[28] ai eemaanadaaron musharekeen to nire najis hain to ab vah us saal ke baad masjidul haraam (khaana e kaaba) ke paas phir na phatakane paen aur agar tum (unase juda hone mein) phaqaron phaaqa se darate ho to anakareeb hee khuda tumako agar chaahega to apane phazal (karam) se ganeekar dega beshak khuda bada vaaqiphakaar hikamat vaala hai

[29] ahale kitaab mein se jo log na to (dil se) khuda hee par eemaan rakhate hain aur na roze aakhirat par aur na khuda aur usake rasool kee haraam kee huee cheezon ko haraam samajhate hain aur na sachche deen hee ko ekhtiyaar karate hain un logon se lade jao yahaan tak ki vah log zaleel hokar (apane) haath se jaziya de

[30] yahood to kahate hain ki azeez khuda ke bete hain aur eesaee kahate hain ki maseeha (eesa) khuda ke bete hain ye to unakee baat hai aur (vah khud) unheen ke munh se ye log bhee unheen kaafiron kee see baaten banaane lage jo unase pahale guzar chuke hain khuda unako qatl (tahas nahas) karake (dekho to) kahaan se kahaan bhatake ja rahe hain

[31] un logon ne to apane khuda ko chhodakar apanee aalimon ko aur apane zaahidon ko aur mariyam ke bete maseeh ko apana paravaradigaar bana daala haaloki unhonen sivae isake aur hukm hee nahin diya gaya ki khudae yaqata (sirf khuda) kee ibaadat karen usake siva (aur koee qaabile parasatish nahin)

[32] jis cheez ko ye log usaka shareeq banaate hain vah usase paak va paaqeeja hai ye log chaahate hain ki apane munh se (foonk maarakar) khuda ke noor ko bujha den aur khuda isake siva kuchh maanata hee nahin ki apane noor ko poora hee karake rahe

[33] agarache kuphfaar bura maana karen vahee to (vah khuda) hai ki jisane apane rasool (mohammad) ko hidaayat aur sachche deen ke saath ( maboos karake) bhejata ki usako tamaam deeno par gaalib kare agarache musharekeen bura maana kare

[34] ai eemaanadaaron isamen usamen shaq nahin ki (yahood va nasaara ke) bahutere aalim zaahid logon ke maal (naahaq) chakh jaate hai aur (logon ko) khuda kee raah se rokate hain aur jo log sona aur chaandee jama karate jaate hain aur usako khuda kee raah mein kharch nahin karate to (ai rasool) un ko dardanaak azaab kee khushakhabaree suna do

[35] jis din vah (sona chaandee) jahannum kee aag mein garm (aur laal) kiya jaega phir usase unakee peshaaniyaan aur unake pahaloo aur unakee peethen daagee jaaingee (aur unase kaha jaega) ye vah hai jise tumane apane lie (duniya mein) jama karake rakha tha to (ab) apane jama kie ka maza chakho

[36] isamen to shaq hee nahin ki khuda ne jis din aasamaan va zameen ko paida kiya (usee din se) khuda ke nazadeek khuda kee kitaab (lauhe mahaphooz) mein maheenon kee ginatee baarah maheene hai unamen se chaar maheene (adab va) huramat ke hain yahee deen seedhee raah hai to un chaar maheenon mein tum apane oopar (kusht va khoon (maar kaat) karake) zulm na karo aur musharekeen jis tarah tum se sabake bas milakar ladate hain tum bhee usee tarah sabake sab milakar un se ladon aur ye jaan lo ki khuda to yaqeenan parahezagaaron ke saath hai

[37] maheenon ka aage peechhe kar dena bhee kufr hee kee jyaadatee hai ki unakee badaulat kuphfaar (aur) bahak jaate hain ek baras to usee ek maheene ko halaal samajh lete hain aur (doosare) saal usee maheene ko haraam kahate hain taaki khuda ne jo (chaar maheene) haraam kie hain unakee ginatee hee pooree kar len aur khuda kee haraam kee huee cheez ko halaal kar len unakee buree (buree) kaarastaaniyo unhen bhalee kar dikhaee gaee hain aur khuda kaaphir logo ko manzile maqasood tak nahin pahunchaaya karata

[38] ai eemaanadaaron tumhen kya ho gaya hai ki jab tumase kaha jaata hai ki khuda kee raah mein (jihaad ke lie) nikalo to tum ladadhad (dheele) ho kar zameen kee taraph jhuke padate ho kya tum aakhirat ke banisbat duniya kee (chand roza) jindagee ko pasand karate the to (samajh lo ki) duniya kee zindagee ka saazo saamaan (aakhir ke) aish va aaraam ke muqaabale mein bahut hee thoda hai

[39] agar (ab bhee) tum na nikaloge to khuda tum par dardanaak azaab naazil pharamaega aur (khuda kuchh majabaroo to hai nahin) tumhaare badale kisee doosaree qaum ko le aaega aur tum usaka kuchh bhee bigaad nahin sakate aur khuda har cheez par qaadir hai

[40] agar tum us rasool kee madad na karoge to (kuchh paravaah nahin khuda madadagaar hai) usane to apane rasool kee us vakt madad kee jab usakee kuphfaar (makka) ne (ghar se) nikal baahar kiya us vakt sirph (do aadamee the) doosare rasool the jab vah dono gaar (saur) mein the jab apane saathee ko (usakee giriya va zaaree (rone) par) samajha rahe the ki ghabarao nahin khuda yaqeenan hamaare saath hai to khuda ne un par apanee (taraph se) tasakeen naazil pharamaee aur (farishton ke) aise lashkar se unakee madad kee jinako tum logon ne dekha tak nahin aur khuda ne kaaphiron kee baat neechee kar dikhaee aur khuda hee ka bol baala hai aur khuda to gaalib hikamat vaala hai

[41] (musalamaanon) tum halake phulake (haisate) ho ya bhaaree bharakam (masalah) bahar haal jab tumako hukm diya jae phauran chal khade ho aur apanee jaanon se apane maalon se khuda kee raah mein jihaad karo agar tum (kuchh jaanate ho to) samajh lo ki yahee tumhaare haq mein behatar hai

[42] (ai rasool) agar sare dast faayada aur saphar aasaan hota to yaqeenan ye log tumhaara saath dete magar in par musaafat (safar) kee mashaqaqat (sakhtee) toolaanee ho gaee aur agar peechhe rah jaane kee vazah se poochhoge to ye log phauran khuda kee qasamen khoegen ki agar ham mein sakat hotee to ham bhee zaroor tum logon ke saath hee chal khade hote ye log jhoothee kasamen khaakar apanee jaan aap halaak kie daalate hain aur khuda to jaanata hai ki ye log beshak jhoothe hain

[43] (ai rasool) khuda tumase daraguzar pharamae tumane unhen (peechhe rah jaane kee) ijaazat hee kyon dee taaki (tum) agar aisa na karate to) tum par sach bolane vaale (alag) zaahir ho jaate aur tum jhooton ko (alag) maaloom kar lete

[44] (ai rasool) jo log (dil se) khuda aur roze aakhirat par eemaan rakhate hain vah to apane maal se aur apanee jaanon se jihaad (na) karane kee ijaazat mogane ke nahin (balki vah khud jaainge) aur khuda parahezagaaron se khoob vaaqiph hai

[45] (peechhe rah jaane kee) ijaazat to bas vahee log mogenge jo khuda aur roje aakhirat par eemaan nahin rakhate aur unake dil (tarah tarah) ke shaq kar rahe hai to vah apane shaq mein daavodol ho rahe hain

[46] (ki kya karen kya na karen) aur agar ye log (ghar se) nikalane kee thaan lete to (kuchh na kuchh saamaan to karate magar (baat ye hai) ki khuda ne unake saath bhejane ko naapasand kiya to unako kaahil bana diya aur (goya) unase kah diya gaya ki tum baithane vaalon ke saath baithe (makkhee maarate) raho

[47] agar ye log tumamen (milakar) nikalate bhee to bas tumame fasaad hee barapa kar dete aur tumhaare haq mein fitana karaane kee garaz se tumhaare daramiyaan (idhar udhar) ghode daudaate phirate aur tumamen se unake jaasoos bhee hain (jo tumhaaree unase baaten bayaan karate hain) aur khuda shareeron se khoob vaaqif hai

[48] (e rasool) isamen to shaq nahin ki un logon ne pahale hee fasaad daalana chaaha tha aur tumhaaree bahut see baaten ulat pulat ke yaho tak ki haq aa pahuncha aur khuda hee ka hukm gaalib raha aur unako naagavaar hee raha

[49] un logon mein se baaz aise bhee hain jo saaph kahate hain ki mujhe to (peechhe rah jaane kee) ijaazat deejie aur mujh bala mein na phaisaie (ai rasool) aagaah ho ki ye log khud bala mein (aundhe munh) gir pade aur jahannum to kaaphiron ka yaqeenan ghere hue hee hain

[50] tumako koee phaayada pahuncha to un ko bura maaloom hota hai aur agar tum par koee museebat aa padatee to ye log kahate hain ki (is vajah se) hamane apana kaam pahale hee theek kar liya tha aur (ye kah kar) khush (tumhaare paas se uthakar) vaapas lautaten hai

[51] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki ham par haragiz koee museebat pad nahee sakatee magar jo khuda ne tumhaare lie (hamaaree taqadeer mein) likh diya hai vahee hamaara maalik hai aur eemaanadaaron ko chaahie bhee ki khuda hee par bharosa rakhen

[52] (ai rasool) tum munaaphikon se kah do ki tum to hamaare vaaste (phateh ya shahaadat) do bhalaiyon mein se ek ke khvaah makhvaah muntazir hee ho aur ham tumhaare vaaste usake muntazir hain ki khuda tum par (khaas) apane hee se koee azaab naazil kare ya hamaare haathon se phir (achchha) tum bhee intezaar karo ham bhee tumhaare saath (saath) intezaar karate hain

[53] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki tum log khvaah khushee se kharch karo ya majabooree se tumhaaree khairaat to kabhee kubool kee nahin jaegee tum yaqeenan badakaar log ho

[54] aur unakee khairaat ke qubool kie jaane mein aur koee vajah maayane nahin magar yahee ki un logon ne khuda aur usake rasool kee naafaramaanee kee aur namaaz ko aate bhee hain to alakasae hue aur khuda kee raah mein kharch karate bhee hain to be dilee se

[55] (ai rasool) tum ko na to unake maal hairat mein daale aur na unakee aulaad (kyonki) khuda to ye chaahata hai ki unako aal va maal kee vajah se duniya kee (chand roz) zindagee (hee) mein mubitalae azaab kare aur jab unakee jaanen nikalen tab bhee vah kaaphir (ke kaaphir hee) rahen

[56] aur (musalamaanon) ye log khuda kee qasam khaenge phir vah tumamen hee ke hain haaloki vah log tumamen ke nahin hain magar hain ye log buzadil hain

[57] ki gar kaheen ye log panaah kee jagah (qile) ya (chhipane ke lie) gaar ya ghus baithane kee koee (aur) jagah pa jae to usee taraph rassiyaan todaate hue bhaag jaen

[58] (ai rasool) unamen se kuchh to aise bhee hain jo tumhen khairaat (kee taqaseem) mein (khvaah ma khvaah) ilzaam dete hain phir agar uname se kuchh (maaqool miqadaar(hissa)) de diya gaya to khush ho gae aur agar unakee marzee ke muvaaphiq usamen se unhen kuchh nahin diya gaya to bas phauran hee bigad baithe

[59] aur jo kuchh khuda ne aur usake rasool ne unako ata pharamaaya tha agar ye log us par raazee rahate aur kahate ki khuda hamaare vaaste kaaphee hai (us vakt nahin to) anaqareeb hee khuda hamen apane phazal va karam se usaka rasool de hee dega ham to yaqeenan allaah hee kee taraph lau lagae baithe hain

[60] (to unaka kya kahana tha) khairaat to bas khaas phakeeron ka haq hai aur mohataajon ka aur us (zakaat vagairah) ke kaarindon ka aur jinakee taaleef qalab kee gaee hai (unaka) aur (jin kee) gardanon mein (gulaamee ka phanda pada hai unaka) aur gaddaaron ka (jo khuda se ada nahin kar sakate) aur khuda kee raah (jihaad) mein aur paradesiyon kee kifaalat mein kharch karana chaahie ye hukooq khuda kee taraph se muqarrar kie hue hain aur khuda bada vaaqiph kaar hikamat vaala hai

[61] aur usamen se baaz aise bhee hain jo (hamaare) rasool ko sataate hain aur kahate hain ki bas ye kaan hee (kaan) hain (ai rasool) tum kah do ki (kaan to hain magar) tumhaaree bhalaee sunne ke kaan hain ki khuda par eemaan rakhate hain aur momineen kee (baaton) ka yaqeen rakhate hain aur tumamen se jo log eemaan la chuke hain unake lie rahamat aur jo log rasoole khuda ko sataate hain unake lie dardanaak azaab hain

[62] (musalamaanon) ye log tumhaare saamane khuda kee qasamen khaate hain taaki tumhen raazee kar le haaloki agar ye log sachche eemaanadaar hai

[63] to khuda aur usaka rasool kaheen jyaada haqadaar hai ki usako raazee rakhen kya ye log ye bhee nahin jaanate ki jis shakhs ne khuda aur usake rasool kee mukhaalefat kee to isamen shaq hee nahin ki usake lie jahannum kee aag (taiyaar rakhee) hai

[64] jisamen vah hamesha (jalata bhunata) rahega yahee to badee roosavaee hai munaapheqeen is baat se daraten hain ki (kaheen aisa na ho) in mulasamaanon par (rasool kee maarafat) koee soora naazil ho jae jo unako jo kuchh un munaaphiqeen ke dil mein hai bata de (ai rasool) tum kah do ki (achchha) tum masakharaapan kie jao

[65] jisase tum darate ho khuda use zaroor zaahir kar dega aur agar tum unase poochho (ki ye harakat thee) to zaroor yoon hee kahegen ki ham to yoon hee baatacheet (dillagee) baazee hee kar rahe the tum kaho ki hae kya tum khuda se aur usakee aayaton se aur usake rasool se haisee kar rahe the

[66] ab baaten na banaon haq to ye hain ki tum eemaan laane ke baad kaafir ho baithe agar ham tumamen se kuchh logon se daraguzar bhee karen to ham kuchh logon ko saza zaroor degen is vajah se ki ye log kusooravaar zaroor hain

[67] munaaphiq mard aur munaaphiq auraten ek doosare ke baaham jins hain ki (logon ko) bure kaam ka to hukm karate hain aur nek kaamon se rokate hain aur apane haath (raahe khuda mein kharch karane se) band rakhate hain (sach to yah hai ki) ye log khuda ko bhool baithe to khuda ne bhee (goya) unhen bhula diya beshak munaafiq badachalan hai

[68] munaaphiq mard aur munaaphiq auraten aur kaaphiron se khuda ne jahannum kee aag ka vaayada to kar liya hai ki ye log hamesha usee mein rahegen aur yahee un ke lie kaafee hai aur khuda ne un par laanat kee hai aur unheen ke lie daimee (hamesha rahane vaala) azaab hai

[69] (munaaphiqo tumhaaree to) unakee masal hai jo tumase pahale the vah log tumase koovat mein (bhee) jyaada the aur aulaad mein (bhee) kahee badh kar to vah apane hisse se bhee faayada utha ho chuke to jis tarah tum se pahale log apane hisse se phaayada utha chuke hain isee tarah tum ne apane hisse se phaayada utha liya aur jis tarah vah baatil mein ghuse rahe usee tarah tum bhee ghuse rahe ye vah log hain jin ka sab kiya dhara duniya aur aakhirat (donon) mein akaarat hua aur yahee log ghaate mein hain

[70] kya in munaaphiqon ko un logon kee khabar nahin pahunchee hai jo unase pahale ho guzare hain nooh kee qaum aur aad aur samood aur ibaraaheem kee qaum aur madiyan vaale aur ulatee huee bastiyon ke rahane vaale ki unake paas unake rasool vaajee (aur raushan) maujize lekar aae to (vah mubtilae azaab hue) aur khuda ne un par julm nahin kiya magar ye log khud apane oopar julm karate the

[71] aur eemaanadaar mard aur eemaanadaar aurate unamen se baaz ke baaz rapheeq hai aur naamaz paabandee se padhate hain aur zakaat dete hain aur khuda aur usake rasool kee pharamaabaradaaree karate hain yahee log hain jin par khuda anaqareeb raham karega beshak khuda gaalib hikamat vaala hai

[72] khuda ne eemaanadaar mardon aur eemaanadaara auraton se (behasht ke) un baagon ka vaayada kar liya hai jinake neeche naharen jaaree hain aur vah unamen hamesha rahegen (behasht) adan ke baago mein umda umda makaanaat ka (bhee vaayada pharamaaya) aur khuda kee khushanoodee un sabase baalaatar hai- yahee to badee (aala darje kee) kaamayaabee hai

[73] ai rasool kuphfaar ke saath (talavaar se) aur munaaphikon ke saath (zabaan se) jihaad karo aur un par sakhtee karo aur unaka thikaana to jahannum hee hai aur vah (kya) buree jagah hai

[74] ye munaapheqeen khuda kee qasamen khaate hai ki (koee buree baat) nahin kahee haaloki un logon ne kufr ka kalama zaroor kaha aur apane islaam ke baad kaaphir ho gae aur jis baat par qaaboo na pa sake use thaan baithe aur un logen ne (musalamaanon se) sirph is vajah se adaavat kee ki apane phazal va karam se khuda aur usake rasool ne daulat mand bana diya hai to unake lie usamen khair hai ki ye log ab bhee tauba kar len aur agar ye na maanegen to khuda un par duniya aur aakhirat mein dardanaak azaab naazil pharamaega aur tamaam duniya mein un ka na koee haamee hoga aur na madadagaar

[75] aur in (munaapheqeen) mein se baaz aise bhee hain jo khuda se qaul qaraar kar chuke the ki agar hamen apane phazal (va karam) se (kuchh maal) dega to ham zaroor khairaat kiya karegen aur nekokaar bande ho jaainge

[76] to jab khuda ne apane phazal (va karam) se unhen ata pharamaaya-to lage usamen bukhl karane aur kataraakar munh pherane

[77] phir unase unake khaamayaaje (badale) mein apanee mulaaqaat ke din (qayaamat) tak unake dil mein (goya khud) niphaak daal diya is vajah se un logon ne jo khuda se vaayada kiya tha usake khilaaph kiya aur is vajah se ki jhooth bola karate the

[78] kya vah log itana bhee na jaanate the ki khuda (unake) saare bhed aur unakee saragoshee (sab kuchh) jaanata hai aur ye ki gaib kee baaton se khoob aagaah hai

[79] jo log dil kholakar khairaat karane vaale momineen par (riyaakaaree ka) aur un momineen par jo sirph apanee shafaqaqt (mehanat) kee mazadooree paate (shekhee ka) ilzaam lagaate hain phir unase masakharaapan karate to khuda bhee un se masakharaapan karega aur unake lie dardanaak azaab hai

[80] (ai rasool) khvaah tum un (munaaphiqon) ke lie magaphirat kee dua mogon ya unake lie magaphirat kee dua na mogon (unake lie baraabar hai) tum unake lie sattar baar bhee bakhshis kee dua maangoge to bhee khuda unako haragiz na bakhshega ye (saza) is sabab se hai ki un logon ne khuda aur usake rasool ke saath kuphr kiya aur khuda badakaar logon ko manzilen makasood tak nahin pahunchaaya karata

[81] (jange tabooq mein) rasoole khuda ke peechhe rah jaane vaale apanee jagah baith rahane (aur jihaad mein na jaane) se khush hue aur apane maal aur aapanee jaanon se khuda kee raah mein jihaad karana unako makaroo maaloom hua aur kahane lage (is) garmee mein (ghar se) na nikalo (ai rasool) tum kah do ki jahannum kee aag (jisamen tum chaloge usase kaheen jyaada garm hai)

[82] agar vah kuchh samajhen jo kuchh vah kiya karate the usake badale unhen chaahie ki vah bahut kam haisen aur bahut roen

[83] to (ai rasool) agar khuda tum in munaapheqeen ke kisee giroh kee taraph (jihaad se saheesaalim) vaapas lae phir tumase (jihaad ke vaaste) nikalane kee ijaazat maangen to tum saaf kah do ki tum mere saath (jihaad ke vaaste) haragiz na nikalane paoge aur na haragiz dushman se mere saath ladane paoge jab tumane pahalee marataba (ghar mein) baithe rahana pasand kiya to (ab bhee) peechhe rah jaane vaalon ke saath (ghar mein) baithe raho

[84] aur (ai rasool) un munaaphiqeen mein se jo mar jae to kabhee na kisee par namaaje zanaaza padhana aur na usakee qabr par (jaakar) khade hona in logon ne yaqeenan khuda aur usake rasool ke saath kufr kiya aur badakaaree kee haalat mein mar (bhee) gae

[85] aur unake maal aur unakee aulaad (kee kasarat) tumhen taajjub (hairat) mein na daale (kyoki) khuda to bas ye chaahata hai ki duniya mein bhee unake maal aur aulaad kee badaulat unako azaab mein mubtila kare aur unakee jaan nikaalane lage to us vakt bhee ye kaafir (ke kaafir hee) rahen

[86] aur jab koee soora is baare mein naazil hua ki khuda ko maanon aur usake rasool ke saath jihaad karo to jo unamen se daulat vaale hain vah tumase ijaazat maangate hain aur kahate hain ki hamen (yaheen chhod deejie) ki ham bhee (ghar baithane vaalo ke saath (baithe) rahen

[87] ye is baat se khush hain ki peechhe rah jaane vaalon (auraton, bachchon, beemaaro ke saath baithe) rahen aur (goya) unake dil par mohar kar dee gaee to ye kuchh nahin samajhaten

[88] magar rasool aur jo log unake saath eemaan lae hain un logon ne apane apane maal aur apanee apanee jaanon se jihaad kiya- yahee vah log hain jinake lie (har tarah kee) bhalaiyaan hain aur yahee log kaamayaab hone vaale hain

[89] khuda ne unake vaaste (behasht) ke vah (hare bhare) baag taiyaar kar rakhe hain jinake (darakhton ke) neeche nahare jaaree hain (aur ye) isamen hamesha rahengen yahee to badee kaamayaabee hain

[90] aur (tumhaare paas) kuchh heela karane vaale gavaar dehaatee (bhee) aa maujadoo hue taaki unako bhee (peechhe rah jaane kee) ijaazat dee jae aur jin logon ne khuda aur usake rasool se jhooth kaha tha vah (ghar mein) baith rahe (aae tak nahin) unamen se jin logon ne kufr ekhteyaar kiya anaqareeb hee un par dardanaak azaab aa pahunchega

[91] (ai rasool jihaad mein na jaane ka) na to kamazoron par kuchh gunaah hai na beemaaron par aur na un logon par jo kuchh nahin paate ki kharch karen basharte ki ye log khuda aur usake rasool kee khair khvaahee karen nekee karane vaalon par (ilzaam kee) koee sabeel nahin aur khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[92] aur na unheen logon par koee ilzaam hai jo tumhaare paas aae ki tum unake lie savaaree baaham pahuncha do aur tumane kaha ki mere paas (to koee savaaree) maujood nahin ki tumako us par savaar karoon to vah log (majabooran) phir gae aur hasarat (va aphasos) use us gam mein ki un ko kharch mayassar na aaya

[93] unakee onkhon se onsoo jaaree the (ilzaam kee) sabeel to sirph unheen logon par hai jinhonne baavajood maaladaar hone ke tumase (jihaad mein) na jaane kee ijaazat chaahee aur unake peechhe rah jaane vaale (auraton, bachchon) ke saath rahana pasand aaya aur khuda ne unake dilon par (goya) mohar kar dee hai to ye log kuchh nahin jaanate

[94] jab tum unake paas (jihaad se laut kar) vaapas aaoge to ye (munaaphiqeen) tumase (tarah tarah) kee maazarat karenge (ai rasool) tum kah do ki baaten na banao ham haragiz tumhaaree baat na maanenge (kyonki) hame to khuda ne tumhaare haalaat se aagaah kar diya hai anaqeerab khuda aur usaka rasool tumhaaree kaarastaanee ko mulaahaza pharamaegen phir tum zaahir va baatin ke jaanane vaalon (khuda) kee huzooree mein lauta die jaoge to jo kuchh tum (duniya mein) karate the (zarra zarra) bata dega

[95] jab tum unake paas (jihaad se) vaapas aaoge to tumhaare saamane khuda kee qasamen khaegen taaki tum unase daraguzar karo to tum unakee taraph se munh pher lo beshak ye log naapaak hain aur unaka thikaana jahannum hai (ye) saza hai usakee jo ye (duniya mein) kiya karate the

[96] tumhaare saamane ye log qasamen khaate hain taaki tum unase raazee ho (bhee) jao to khuda badakaar logon se haragiz kabhee raazee nahin hoga

[97] (ye) arab ke gaivaar dehaatee kuphr va niphaaq mein bade sakht hain aur isee qaabil hain ki jo kitaab khuda ne apane rasool par naazil pharamaee hai usake ehaqaam na jaanen aur khuda to bada daana hakeem hai

[98] aur kuchh gaivaar dehaatee (aise bhee hain ki jo kuchh khuda kee) raah mein kharch karate hain use taavaan (jurmaana) samajhate hain aur tumhaare haq mein (zamaane kee) gardishon ke muntazir (intezaar mein) hain unheen par (zamaane kee) buree gardish pade aur khuda to sab kuchh sunata jaanata hai

[99] aur kuchh dehaatee to aise bhee hain jo khuda aur aakhirat par eemaan rakhate hain aur jo kuchh kharch karate hai use khuda kee (baaragaah mein) nazadeekee aur rasool kee duaon ka zariya samajhate hain aagaah raho vaaqee ye (khairaat) zaroor unake taqarrub (qareeb hone ka) ka bais hai khuda unhen bahut jald apanee rahamat mein daakhil karega beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[100] aur muhaajireen va ansaar mein se (eemaan kee taraph) sabaqat (pahal) karane vaale aur vah log jinhonne nek neeyatee se (kuboole eemaan mein unaka saath diya khuda unase raazee aur vah khuda se khush aur unake vaaste khuda ne (vah hare bhare) baag jin ke neeche naharen jaaree hain taiyaar kar rakhe hain vah hamesha abdaalaabaad (hamesha) tak unamen rahegen yahee to badee kaamayaabee hain

[101] aur (musalamaanon) tumhaare etaraaf (aas paas) ke gaivaar dehaatiyon mein se baaz munaaphiq (bhee) hain aur khud madeene ke rahane vaalon me se bhee (baaz munaaphiq hain) jo nifaak par ad gae hain (ai rasool) tum un ko nahin jaanate (magar) ham unako (khoob) jaanate hain anaqareeb ham (duniya mein) unakee doharee saza karegen phir ye log (qayaamat mein) ek bade azaab kee taraph lautae jaainge

[102] aur kuchh log hain jinhonne apane gunaahon ka (to) ekaraar kiya (magar) un logon ne bhale kaam ko aur kuchh bure kaam ko mila jula (kar golamaal) kar diya qareeb hai ki khuda unakee tauba kubool kare (kyonki) khuda to yaqeenee bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hain

[103] (ai rasool) tum unake maal kee zakaat lo (aur) isakee badaulat unako (gunaaho se) paak saaph karon aur unake vaaste duaen khair karo kyonki tumhaaree dua in logon ke haq mein itmenaan (ka bais hai) aur khuda to (sab kuchh) sunata (aur) jaanata hai

[104] kya in logon ne itane bhee nahin jaana yaqeenan khuda bandon kee tauba qubool karata hai aur vahee khairaaten (bhee) leta hai aur isamen shaq nahin ki vahee tauba ka bada kubool karane vaala meharabaan hai

[105] aur (ai rasool) tum kah do ki tum log apane apane kaam kie jao abhee to khuda aur usaka rasool aur momineen tumhaare kaamon ko dekhegen aur bahut jald (qayaamat mein) zaahir va baatin ke jaanane vaale (khuda) kee taraph lautae jaainge tab vah jo kuchh bhee tum karate the tumhen bata dega

[106] aur kuchh log hain jo hukme khuda ke ummeedavaar kie gae hain (usako akhteyaar hai) khvaah un par azaab kare ya un par meharabaanee kare aur khuda (to) bada vaakiphakaar hikamat vaala hai

[107] aur (vah log bhee munaaphiq hain) jinhone (musalamaanon ke) nukasaan pahunchaane aur kufr karane vaale aur momineen ke daramiyaan tapharaqa (phoot) daalate aur us shakhs kee ghaat mein baithane ke vaaste masjid banaakar khadee kee hai jo khuda aur usake rasool se pahale lad chuka hai (aur lutf to ye hai ki) zaroor qasamen khaegen ki hamane bhalaee ke siva kuchh aur iraada hee nahin kiya aur khuda khud gavaahee deta hai

[108] ye log yaqeenan jhoothe hai (ai rasool) tum is (masjid) mein kabhee khade bhee na hona vah masjid jisakee buniyaad avval roz se parahezagaaree par rakhee gaee hai vah zaroor usakee jyaada haqadaar hai ki tum usamen khade hokar (namaaz padho kyonki) usamen vah log hain jo paak va paakeeza rahane ko pasand karate hain aur khuda bhee paak va paakeeza rahane vaalon ko dost rakhata hai

[109] kya jis shakhs ne khuda ke khauph aur khushanoodee par apanee imaarat kee buniyaad daalee ho vah jyaada achchha hai ya vah shakhs jisane apanee imaarat kee buniyaad is bode kinaare ke lab par rakhee ho jisamen daraar pad chukee ho aur agar vah chaahata ho phir use le de ke jahannum kee aag mein phat pade aur khuda zaalim logon ko manzilen maqasood tak nahin pahunchaaya karata

[110] (ye imaarat kee) buniyaad jo un logon ne qaayam kee usake sabab se unake dilo mein hamesha dharapakad rahegee yahaan tak ki unake dilon ke parakhache ud jaen aur khuda to bada vaaqiphakaar hakeem hain

[111] isamen to shaq hee nahin ki khuda ne momineen se unakee jaanen aur unake maal is baat par khareed lie hain ki (unakee qeemat) unake lie behasht hai (isee vajah se) ye log khuda kee raah mein ladate hain to (kuphfaar ko) maarate hain aur khud (bhee) maare jaate hain (ye) pakka vaayada hai (jisaka poora karana) khuda par laazim hai aur aisa pakka hai ki taurait aur injeel aur quraan (sab) mein (likha hua hai) aur apane ehad ka poora karane vaala khuda se badhakar kaun hai tum to apanee khareed pharokht se jo tumane khuda se kee hai khushiyaan manao yahee to badee kaamayaabee hai

[112] (ye log) tauba karane vaale ibaadat guzaar (khuda kee) hamdo sana (taareef) karane vaale (us kee raah mein) saphar karane vaale rookoou karane vaale sajada karane vaale nek kaam ka hukm karane vaale aur bure kaam se rokane vaale aur khuda kee (muqarrar kee huee) hado ko nigaah rakhane vaale hain aur (ai rasool) un momineen ko (behisht kee) khushakhabaree de do

[113] nabee aur momineen par jab zaahir ho chuka ki musharekeen jahannumee hai to usake baad munaasib nahin ki unake lie magaphirat kee duaen maangen agarache vah musharekeen unake qaraabatadaar ho (kyon na) ho

[114] aur ibaraaheem ka apane baap ke lie magaphirat kee dua maangana sirph is vaayade kee vajah se tha jo unhonne apane baap se kar liya tha phir jab unako maaloom ho gaya ki vah yaqeenee khuda ka dushman hai to usase bezaar ho gae, beshak ibaraaheem yaqeenan bade dardamand burdabaar (sahan karane vaale) the

[115] khuda kee ye shaan nahin ki kisee qaum ko jab unakee hidaayat kar chuka ho usake baad beshak khuda unhen gumaraah kar de hatta (yahaan tak) ki vah unheen cheezon ko bata de jisase vah parahez karen beshak khuda har cheez se (vaaqiph hai)

[116] isamen to shaq hee nahin ki saare aasamaan va zameen kee hukoomat khuda hee ke lie khaas hai vahee (jise chaahe) jilaata hai aur (jise chaahe) maarata hai aur tum logon ka khuda ke siva na koee saraparast hai na madadagaar

[117] alabatta khuda ne nabee aur un muhaajireen ansaar par bada phazal kiya jinhonne tangadastee ke vakt rasool ka saath diya aur vah bhee usake baad ki qareeb tha ki uname nse kuchh logon ke dil jagamaga jaen phir khuda ne un par (bhee) phazal kiya isamen shaq nahin ki vah un logon par pada taras khaane vaala meharabaan hai

[118] aur un yameemon par (bhee phazal kiya) jo (jihaad se peechhe rah gae the aur un par sakhtee kee gaee) yahaan tak ki zameen baavajood us vasat (phailaav) ke un par tang ho gaee aur unakee jaanen (tak) un par tang ho gaee aur un logon ne samajh liya ki khuda ke siva aur kaheen panaah kee jagah nahin phir khuda ne unako tauba kee taupheek dee taaki vah (khuda kee taraph) roojoo karen beshak khuda hee bada tauba qubool karane vaala meharabaan hai

[119] ai eemaanadaaron khuda se daro aur sachchon ke saath ho jao

[120] madeene ke rahane vaalon aur unake girdonavo (aas paas) dehaatiyon ko ye jaayaz na tha ki rasool khuda ka saath chhod den aur na ye (jaayaz tha) ki rasool kee jaan se beparava hokar apanee jaanon ke bachaane kee phrik karen ye hukm usee sabab se tha ki un (jihaad karane vaalon) ko khuda kee rooh mein jo takaleef pyaas kee ya mehanat ya bhookh kee shiddat kee pahunchatee hai ya aisee raah chalate hain jo kuphfaar ke gaiz (gazab ka bais ho ya kisee dushman se kuchh ye log haasil karate hain to bas usake aivaz mein (unake naame amal mein) ek nek kaam likh diya jaega beshak khuda nekee karane vaalon ka ajr (va savaab) barabaad nahin karata hai

[121] aur ye log (khuda kee raah mein) thoda ya bahut maal nahin kharch karate aur kisee maidaan ko nahin qata karate magar phauran (unake naamae amal mein) unake naam likh diya jaata hai taaki khuda unakee kaaraguzaariyon ka unhen achchhe se achchha badala ata pharamae

[122] aur ye bhee munaasib nahin ki mominani kul ke kul (apane gharon mein) nikal khade hon unamen se har giroh kee ek jamaat (apane gharon se) kyon nahin nikalatee taaki ilme deen haasil kare aur jab apanee qaum kee taraph palat ke aave to unako (ajr va aakhirat se) darae taaki ye log daren

[123] ai eemaanadaaron kuphphaar mein se jo log tumhaare aas paas ke hai un se ladon aur (is tarah ladana) chaahie ki vah log tum mein karaaraapan mahasoos karen aur jaan rakho ki beshubaha khuda parahezagaaron ke saath hai

[124] aur jab koee soora naazil kiya gaya to un munaaphiqeen mein se (ek doosare se) poochhata hai ki bhala is soore ne tumamen se kisee ka eemaan badha diya to jo log eemaan la chuke hain unaka to is soore ne eemaan badha diya aur vah vahaan usakee khushiyaan manaate hai

[125] magar jin logon ke dil mein (niphaaq kee) beemaaree hai to un (pichhalee) khabaasat par is sooro ne ek khabaasat aur badha dee aur ye log kufr hee kee haalat mein mar gae

[126] kya vah log (itana bhee) nahin dekhate ki har saal ek marataba ya do marataba bala mein mubitala kie jaate hain phir bhee na to ye log tauba hee karate hain aur na naseehat hee maanate hain

[127] aur jab koee soora naazil kiya gaya to usamen se ek kee taraph ek dekhane laga (aur ye kahakar ki) tum ko koee musalamaan dekhata to nahin hai phir (apane ghar) palat jaate hain (ye log kya palategen goya) khuda ne unake dilon ko palat diya hai is sabab se ki ye bilkul naasamajh log hain

[128] logon tum hee mein se (hamaara) ek rasool tumhaare paas aa chuka (jisakee shafakqat (meharabaanee) kee ye haalat hai ki) us par shaaq (dukh) hai ki tum takaleeph uthao aur use tumhaaree behoodee ka hauka hai eemaanadaaro par had darje rafeeq meharabaan hain

[129] ai rasool agar is par bhee ye log (tumhaare hukm se) munh pheren to tum kah do ki mere lie khuda kaaphee hai usake siva koee maabood nahin maine us par bharosa rakha hai vahee arsh (aise) burjoog (makhalooka ka) maalik hai

[1] alif laam ra ye aayaten us kitaab kee hain jo azasarataapa (sar se pair tak) hikamat se maloou (bharee) hai

[2] kya logon ko is baat se bada taajjub hua ki hamane unheen logon mein se ek aadamee ke paas vahee bhejee ki (be eemaan) logon ko darao aur eemaanadaaro ko isakee khush khabaree suna do ki unake lie unake paravaradigaar kee baaragaah mein buland darje hai (magar) kuphphaar (un aayaton ko sunakar) kahane lage ki ye (shakhs to yaqeenan sareehee jaadoogar) hai

[3] isamen to shaq hee nahin ki tumara paravaradigaar vahee khuda hai jisane saare aasamaan va zameen ko 6 din mein paida kiya phir usane arsh ko buland kiya vahee har kaam ka intazaam karata hai (usake saamane) koee (kisee ka) siphaarishee nahin (ho sakata) magar usakee ijaazat ke baad vahee khuda to tumhaara paravaradigaar hai to usee kee ibaadat karo to kya tum ab bhee gaur nahee karate

[4] tum sabako (aakhir) usee kee taraph lautana hai khuda ka vaayada sachcha hai vahee yaqeenan makhalook ko pahalee marataba paida karata hai phir (marane ke baad) vahee dubaara jinda karega taaki jin logon ne eemaan kubool kiya aur achchhe achchhe kaam kie unako insaaph ke saath jazae (khair) ata pharamaega aur jin logon ne kuphr ekhtiyaar kiya un ke lie unake kuphr kee saza mein peene ko khaulata hua paanee aur dardanaak azaab hoga

[5] vahee vah (khudae qaadir) hai jisane aafataab ko chamakadaar aur mahataab ko raushan banaaya aur usakee manzilen muqarrar kee taaki tum log barason kee ginatee aur hisaab maaloom karo khuda ne use hikamat va masalahat se banaaya hai vah (apanee) aayaton ka vaaqifakaar logon ke lie tafaseeladaar bayaan karata hai

[6] isamen zara bhee shaq nahin ki raat din ke ulat pher mein aur jo kuchh khuda ne aasamaanon aur zameen mein banaaya hai (usamen) parahezagaaron ke vaaste bahuteree nishaaniyaan hain

[7] isamen bhee shaq nahin ki jin logon ko (qayaamat mein) hamaaree (baaragaah kee) huzooree ka thikaana nahin aur duniya kee (chand roz) zindagee se nihaal ho gae aur usee par chain se baithe hain aur jo log hamaaree aayaton se gaaphil hain

[8] yahee vah log hain jinaka thikaana unakee karatoot kee badaulat jahannum hai

[9] beshak jin logon ne eemaan kubool kiya aur achchhe achchhe kaam kie unhen unaka paravaradigaar unake eemaan ke sabab se manzil maqasood tak pahuncha dega ki aaraam va aasaish ke baagon mein (rahegen) aur un ke neeche naharen jaaree hogee

[10] un baagon mein un logon ka bas ye kaul hoga ai khuda too paak va paakeeza hai aur unamen unakee baahamee (aapasee) khairasalaahee (mulaaqaat) salaam se hogee aur unaka aakhiree qaul ye hoga ki sab taareeph khuda hee ko sazaavaar hai jo saare jahaann ka paalane vaala hai

[11] aur jis tarah log apanee bhalaee ke lie jaldee kar baithe hain usee tarah agar khuda unakee sharaaraton kee saza mein buraee mein jaldee kar baithata hai to unakee maut unake paas kab kee aa chukee hotee magar ham to un logon ko jinhen (marane ke baad) hamaaree huzooree ka khataka nahin chhod dete hain ki vah apanee sarakashee mein aap saragirada rahen

[12] aur insaan ko jab koee nukasaan chhoo bhee gaya to apane pahaloo par (leta ho) ya baitha ho ya khada (garaz har haalat mein) ham ko pukaarata hai phir jab ham usase usakee takaleeph ko door kar dete hai to aisa khisak jaata hai jaise usane takaleeph ke (dapha karane ke) lie jo usako pahunchatee thee hamako pukaara hee na tha jo log jyaadatee karate hain unakee kaarastaaniyaan yoon hee unhen achchhee kar dikhaee gaee hain

[13] aur tumase pahalee ummat vaalon ko jab unhonne sharaarat kee to ham ne unhen zarur halaak kar daala haaloki unake (vakt qe) rasool vaajee va raushan mozizaat lekar aa chuke the aur vah log eemaan (na laana tha) na lae ham gunehagaar logon kee yoon hee saza kiya karate hain

[14] phir hamane unake baad tumako zameen mein (unaka) jaanasheen banaaya taaki ham (bhee) dekhen ki tum kis tarah kaam karate ho

[15] aur jab un logon ke saamane hamaaree raushan aayate padheen jaatee hain to jin logon ko (marane ke baad) hamaaree hujooree ka khataka nahin hai vah kahate hai ki hamaare saamane isake alaava koee doosara (kuraan lao ya usaka raddo badal kar daalo (ai rasool tum kah do ki mujhe ye ekhteyaar nahin ki mai use apane jee se badal daaloon mai to bas usee ka paaband hoon jo meree taraph vahee kee gaee hai mai to agar apane paravaradigaar kee naapharamaanee karu to bade (kathin) din ke azaab se darata hoon

[16] (ai rasool) kah do ki khuda chaahata to mai na tumhaare saamane isako padhata aur na vah tumhen isase aagaah karata kyonki mai to (aakhir) tumane isase pahale muddaton rah chuka hoon (aur kabhee vahee ka naam bhee na liya)

[17] to kya tum (itana bhee) nahin samajhate to jo shakhs khuda par jhooth bohataan bodhe ya usakee aayato ko jhuthalae usase badh kar aur zaalim kaun hoga isamen shaq nahin ki (aise) gunaahagaar kaamayaab nahin hua karate

[18] ya log khuda ko chhod kar aisee cheez kee parasatish karate hai jo na unako nukasaan hee pahuncha sakatee hai na napha aur kahate hain ki khuda ke yahaan yahee log hamaare siphaarishee hoge (ai rasool) tum (inase) kaho to kya tum khuda ko aisee cheez kee khabar dete ho jisako vah na to aasamaanon mein (kaheen) paata hai aur na zameen mein ye log jis cheez ko usaka shareek banaate hai

[19] usase vah paak saaph aur baratar hai aur sab log to (pahale) ek hee ummat the aur (ai rasool) agar tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se ek baat (qayaamat ka vaayada) pahale na ho chukee hotee jisamen ye log ekhtilaaph kar rahe hain usaka phaisala unake daramiyaan (kab na kab) kar diya gaya hota

[20] aur kahate hain ki us paigambar par koee mojiza (hamaaree khvaahish ke muvaaphiq) kyon nahin naazil kiya gaya to (ai rasool) tum kah do ki gaib (daanee) to sirph khuda ke vaaste khaas hai to tum bhee intazaar karo aur tumhaare saath mai (bhee) yaqeenan intazaar karane vaalon mein hoon

[21] aur logon ko jo takaleeph pahunchee usake baad jab hamane apanee rahamat ka jaeqa chakha diya to yakaayak un logon se hamaaree aayaton mein heele baazee shuroo kar dee (ai rasool) tum kah do ki tadbeer mein khuda sab se jyaada tez hai tum jo kuchh makkaaree karate ho vah hamaare bheje hue (pharishte) likhate jaate hain

[22] vah vahee khuda hai jo tumhen khushkee aur dariya mein sair karaata phirata hai yahaan tak ki jab (kabhee) tum kashtiyon par savaar hote ho aur vah un logon ko baad muvaaphiq (hava ke dhaare) kee madad se lekar chalee aur log us (kee raphtaar) se khush hue (yakaayak) kashtee par hava ka ek jhonka aa pada aur (aana tha ki) har taraph se us par laharen (badhee chalee) aa rahee hain aur un logon ne samajh liya ki ab ghir gae (aur jaan na bachegee) tab apane aqeede ko usake vaaste nira khara karake khuda se duaen maaganne lagate hain ki (khudaaya) agar toone is (museebat) se hamen najaat dee to ham zarur bade shukr guzaar honge

[23] phir jab khuda ne unhen najaat dee to vah log zameen par (kadam rakhate hee) phauran naahaq sarakashee karane lagate hain (ai logon tumhaaree sarakashee ka vabaal) to tumhaaree hee jaan par hai - (ye bhee) duniya kee (chand roza) zindagee ka phaayada hai phir aakhir hamaaree (hee) taraph tumako lautakar aana hai to (us vakt) ham tumako jo kuchh (duniya mein) karate the bata dege

[24] duniyaavee zidagee kee masal to bas paanee kee see hai ki hamane usako aasamaan se barasaaya phir zameen ke saag paat jisako log aur chaupae kha jaate hain (usake saath mil julakar nikale yahaan tak ki jab zameen ne (phasal kee cheezon se) apana banao singaar kar liya aur (har tarah) aaraasta ho gaee aur khet vaalon ne samajh liya ki ab vah us par yaqeenan qaaboo pa gae (jab chaahenge kaat lege) yakaayak hamaara hukm va azaab raat ya din ko aa pahuncha to hamane us khet ko aisa saaph kata hua bana diya ki goya kul usamen kuchh tha hee nahin jo log gaur va phikr karate hain unake vaaste ham aayaton ko yoon taphaseeladaar bayaan karate hai

[25] aur khuda to aaraam ke ghar (behasht) kee taraph bulaata hai aur jisako chaahata hai seedhe raaste kee hidaayat karata hai

[26] jin logon ne duniya mein bhalaee kee unake lie (aakhirat mein bhee) bhalaee hai (balki) aur kuchh badhakar aur na (gunehagaaron kee tarah) unake cheharon par kaalik lagee huee hogee aur na (unhen zillat hogee yahee log jannatee hain ki usamen hamesha raha saha karenge)

[27] aur jin logon ne bure kaam kie hain to gunaah kee saza usake baraabar hai aur un par rusavaee chhaee hogee khuda (ke azaab) se unaka koee bachaane vaala na hoga (unake muh aise kaale honge) goya unake chehare yabon yazoor (andheree raat) ke tukade se dhak die gae hain yahee log jahannumee hain ki ye usamen hamesha rahenge

[28] (ai rasool us din se darao) jis din sab ko ikattha karegen-phir musharekeen se kahengen ki tum aur tumhaare (banae hue khuda ke) shareek zara apanee jagah thaharo phir ham vaaham unamen phoot daal degen aur unake shareek unase kahenge ki tum to hamaaree parasatish karate na the

[29] to (ab) hamaare aur tumhaare daramiyaan gavaahee ke vaaste khuda hee kaaphee hai ham ko tumhaaree parasatish kee khabar hee na thee

[30] (garaz) vahaan har shakhsh jo kuchh jisane pahale (duniya mein) kiya hai jaanch lega aur vah sab ke sab apane sachche maalik khuda kee baaragaah mein lautakar lae jaengen aur (duniya mein) jo kuchh ifatera paradaaziya (jhoothee baaten) karate the sab unake paas se chal champat ho jaegen

[31] ai rasool tum une zara poochho to ki tumhen aasamaan va zameen se kaun rozee deta hai ya (tumhaare) kaan aur (tumhaaree) onkhon ka kaun maalik hai aur kaun shakhsh murde se zinda ko nikaalata hai aur zinda se murde ko nikaalata hai aur har amr (kaam) ka bandobast kaun karata hai to phauran bol uthenge ki khuda (ai rasool) tum kaho to kya tum is par bhee (usase) nahin darate ho

[32] phir vahee khuda to tumhaara sachcha rab hai phir haq baat ke baad gumaraahee ke siva aur kya hai phir tum kahaan phire chale ja rahe ho

[33] ye tumhaare paravaradigaar kee baat badachalan logon par saabit hokar rahee ki ye log haragiz eemaan na laengen

[34] (ai rasool) unase poochho to ki tum ne jin logon ko (khuda ka) shareek banaaya hai koee bhee aisa hai jo makhalookaat ko pahalee baar paida kare phir un ko (marane ke baad) dobaara zinda kare (to kya javaab degen) tumhee kaho ki khuda hee pahale bhee paida karata hai phir vahee dobaara zinda karata hai to kidhar tum ulte ja rahe ho

[35] (ai rasool unase) kaho to ki tumhaare (banae hue) shareekon mein se koee aisa bhee hai jo tumhen (deen) haq kee raah dikha sake tum hee kah do ki (khuda) deen kee raah dikhaata hai to jo tumhe deene haq kee raah dikhaata hai kya vah jyaada haqadaar hai ki usake hukm kee pairavee kee jae ya vah shakhsh jo (doosare) kee hidaayat to dar kinaar khud hee jab tak doosara usako raah na dikhae raah nahee dekh paata to tum logon ko kya ho gaya hai

[36] tum kaise hukm lagaate ho aur unamen ke aksar to bas apane gumaan par chalate hain (haaloki) gumaan yaqeen ke muqaabale mein haragiz kuchh bhee kaam nahin aa sakata beshak vah log jo kuchh (bhee) kar rahe hain khuda use khoob jaanata hai

[37] aur ye kuraan aisa nahin ki khuda ke siva koee aur apanee taraph se jhooth mooth bana daale balki (ye to) jo (kitaaben) pahale kee usake saamane maujood hain usakee tasadeeq aur (un) kitaabon kee tafaseel hai usamen kuchh bhee shaq nahin ki ye saare jahaann ke paravaradigaar kee taraph se hai

[38] kya ye log kahate hain ki isako rasool ne khud jhooth mooth bana liya hai (ai rasool) tum kaho ki (achchha) to tum agar (apane daave mein) sachche ho to (bhala) ek hee soora usake baraabar ka bana lao aur khuda ke siva jisako tumhen (madad ke vaaste) bulaate ban pade bula lo

[39] (ye log laate to kya) balki (ulate) jisake jaanane par unaka haath na pahuncha ho lage usako jhuthalaane haaloki abhee tak unake jehan mein usake maayane nahin aae isee tarah un logon ne bhee jhuthalaaya tha jo unase pahale the-tab zara gaur to karo ki (un) zaalimon ka kya (bura) anjaam hua

[40] aur unamen se baaz to aise hai ki is kuraan par aainda eemaan laegen aur baaz aise hain jo eemaan laegen hee nahin

[41] aur (ai rasool) tumhaara paravaradigaar phasaadiyon ko khoob jaanata hai aur agar vah tumhe jhuthalae to tum kah do ki hamaare lie hamaaree kaar gujaaree hai aur tumhaare lie tumhaaree kaarastaanee jo kuchh mai karata hoon usake tum zimmedaar nahin aur jo kuchh tum karate ho usase mai baree hoon

[42] aur unamen se baaz aise hain ki tumhaaree zabaanon kee taraph kaan lagae rahate hain to (kya) vah tumhaaree sun legen haragiz nahin agarache vah kuchh samajh bhee na sakate ho

[43] tum kahee baharon ko kuchh suna sakate ho aur baaz unamen se aise hain jo tumhaaree taraph (takatakee baandhe) dekhate hain to (kya vah eemaan laengen haragiz nahin) agarache unhen kuchh na soojhata ho to tum andhe ko raahe raast dikha doge

[44] khuda to haragiz logon par kuchh bhee zulm nahin karata magar log khud apane oopar (apanee karatoot se) julm kiya karate hai

[45] aur jis din khuda in logon ko (apanee baaragaah mein) jama karega to goya ye log (samajhegen ki duniya mein) bas ghadee din bhar thahare aur aapas mein ek doosare ko pahachaanenge jin logon ne khuda kee baaragaah mein haazir hone ko jhuthalaaya vah zarur ghaate mein hain aur hidaayat yaaphata na the

[46] ai rasool ham jis jis (azaab) ka unase vaayada kar chuke hain unamen se baaz khvaaha tumhen dikha den ya tumako (pahale hee duniya se) utha le phir (aakhir) to un sabako hamaaree taraph lautana hee hai phir jo kuchh ye log kar rahe hain khuda to us par gavaah hee hai

[47] aur har ummat ka khaas (ek) ek rasool hua hai phir jab unaka rasool (hamaaree baaragaah mein) aaega to unake daramiyaan insaaf ke saath phaisala kar diya jaega aur un par zarra baraabar zulm na kiya jaega

[48] ye log kaha karate hain ki agar tum sachche ho to (aakhir) ye (azaab ka vaayada) kab poora hoga

[49] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki mai khud apane vaaste nukasaan par qaadir hoon na napha par magar jo khuda chaahe har ummat (ke rahane) ka (usake ilm mein) ek vakt muqarrar hai-jab un ka vakt aa jaata hai to na ek ghadee peechhe hat sakatee hain aur na aage badh sakate hain

[50] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki kya tum samajhate ho ki agar usaka azaab tum par raat ko ya din ko aa jae to (tum kya karoge) phir gunaahagaar log aakhir kaahe kee jaldee macha rahe hain

[51] phir kya jab (tum par) aa chukega tab us par eemaan laoge (aaha) kya ab (eemaan lae) haaloki tum to isakee jaldee machaaya karate the

[52] phir (qayaamat ke din) zaalim logon se kaha jaega ki (ab hamesha ke azaab ke maje chakho (duniya mein) jaisee tumhaaree karatooten tumhen (aakhirat mein) vaisa hee badala diya jaega

[53] (ai rasool) tum se log poochhaten hain ki kya (jo kuchh tum kahate ho) vah sab theek hai tum kah do (haan) apane paravaradigaar kee kasam theek hai aur tum (khuda ko) hara nahin sakate

[54] aur (duniya mein) jis jisane (hamaaree naapharamaanee kar ke) zulm kiya hai (qayaamat ke din) agar tamaam khazaane jo jameen mein hain use mil jaen to apane gunaah ke badale zarur phidaya de nikale aur jab vah log azaab ko dekhegen to izahaare nidaamat karegen (sharminda honge) aur unamen baaham insaaf ke saath hukm diya jaega aur un par zarra (baraabar zulm na kiya jaega)

[55] aagaah raho ki jo kuchh aasamaanon mein aur zameen mein hai (garaz sab kuchh) khuda hee ka hai aagaah raahe ki khuda ka vaayada yaqeenee theek hai magar unamen ke aksar nahin jaanate hain

[56] vahee zinda karata hai aur vahee maarata hai aur tum sab ke sab usee kee taraph lautae jaogen

[57] logon tumhaare paas tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se naseehat (kitaabe khuda aa chukee aur jo (maraz shirk vagairah) dil mein hain unakee dava aur eemaan vaalon ke lie hidaayat aur rahamat

[58] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki (ye quraan) khuda ke phazal va karam aur usakee rahamat se tumako mila hai (hee) to un logon ko is par khush hona chaahie

[59] aur jo kuchh vah jama kar rahe hain usase kaheen behatar hai (ai rasool) tum kah do ki tumhaara kya khyaal hai ki khuda ne tum par rozee naazil kee to ab usamen se baaz ko haraam baaz ko halaal banaane lage (ai rasool) tum kah do ki kya khuda ne tumhen ijaazat dee hai ya tum khuda par bohataan baandhate ho

[60] aur jo log khuda par jhooth mooth bohataan bodha karate hain roje qayaamat ka kya khyaal karate hain usamen shaq nahin ki khuda to logon par bada phazal va (karam) hai magar unamen se bahutere shukr guzaar nahin hain

[61] (aur ai rasool) tum (chaahe) kisee haal mein ho aur quraan kee koee see bhee aayat tilaavat karate ho aur (logon) tum koee sa bhee amal kar rahe ho ham (ham sar vaqat) jab tum us kaam mein mashagool hote ho tum ko dekhate rahate hain aur tumhaare paravaradigaar se zarra bhee koee cheez gaayab nahin rah sakatee na zameen mein aur na aasamaan mein aur na koee cheez zarre se chhotee hai aur na usase badhee cheez magar vah raushan kitaab lauhe mahaphooz mein zarur hai

[62] aagaah raho isamen shaq nahin ki dostaane khuda par (qayaamat mein) na to koee khauph hoga aur na vah aajurda (gamageen) khaatir hoge

[63] ye vah log hain jo eemaan lae aur (khuda se) darate the

[64] unheen logon ke vaaste deen kee zindagee mein bhee aur aakhirat mein (bhee) khushakhabaree hai khuda kee baaton mein adal badal nahin hua karata yahee to badee kaamayaabee hai

[65] aur (ai rasool) un (kuphfaar) kee baaton ka tum ranj na kiya karo isamen to shaq nahin ki saaree ijzat to sirph khuda hee ke lie hai vahee sabakee sunata jaanata hai

[66] aagaah raho isamen shaq nahin ki jo log aasamaanon mein hain aur jo log zameen mein hai (garaz sab kuchh) khuda hee ke lie hai aur jo log khuda ko chhodakar (doosaron ko) pukaarate hain vah to (khuda ke pharzee) shareekon kee raah par bhee nahin chalate balki vah to sirph apanee atakal par chalate hain aur vah sirph vahamee aur khyaalee baaten kiya karate hain

[67] vah vahee (khudae qaadir tavaana) hai jisane tumhaare napha ke vaaste raat ko banaaya taaki tum isamen chain karo aur din ko (banaaya) ki usakee raushanee mein dekho bhaalo usamen shaq nahin jo log sun lete hain unake lie isamen (kudarat kee bahuteree nishaaniyaan hain)

[68] logon ne to kah diya ki khuda ne beta bana liya-ye mahaz lagon vah tamaam nakaayas se paak va paakeeza vah (har tarah) se beparavaah hain va jo kuchh aasamaanon mein hai aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (sab) usee ka hai (jo kuchh) tum kahate ho( usakee koee daleel to tumhaare paas hai nahin kya tum khuda par) (yoo hee) be jaane boojhe jhooth bola karate ho

[69] ai rasool tum kah do ki beshak jo log jhooth mooth khuda par bohataan baadhate hain vah kabhee kaamayaab na hogen

[70] (ye) duniya ke (chand roza) phaayade hain phir to aakhir hamaaree hee taraph laut kar aana hai tab unake kuphr kee saza mein ham unako sakht azaab ke maze chakhaengen

[71] aur (ai rasool) tum unake saamane nooh ka haal padh do jab unhonne apanee qaum se kaha ai meree qaum agar mera thaharana aur khuda kee aayaton ka charcha karana tum par shaaq va giraan (bura) guzarata hai to main sirph khuda hee par bharosa rakhata hoon to tum aur tumahaare shareeq sab milakar apana kaam theek kar lo phir tumhaaree baat tum (mein se kisee) par mahaz (chhupee) na rahe phir (jo tumhaara jee chaahe) mere saath kar guzaron aur gujhe (dam maarane kee bhee) mohalat na do

[72] phir bhee agar tum ne (meree naseehat se) munh moda to maine tum se kuchh mazadooree to na maangee thee-meree mazadooree to sirph khuda hee par hai aur (usee kee taraph se) mujhe hukm diya gaya hai ki main usake pharamaabaradaar bandon mein se ho jaoon

[73] us par bhee un logon ne unako jhuthalaaya to hamane unako aur jo log unake saath kashtee mein (savaar) the (unako) najaat dee aur unako (agalon ka) jaanasheen banaaya aur jin logon ne hamaaree aayaton ko jhuthalaaya tha unako dubo maara

[74] phir zara gaur to karo phir hamane nooh ke baad aur rasoolon ko apanee qaum ke paas bheja to vah paigambar unake paas vaajee (khule hue) va raushan maujize lekar aae is par bhee jis cheez ko ye log pahale jhuthala chuke the us par eemaan (na laana tha) na lae ham yoonhee had se guzar jaane vaalon ke dilon par (goya) khud mohar kar dete hain

[75] phir hamane in paigambaron ke baad moosa va haarun ko apanee nishaaniyaan (maujize) lekar phiraun aur us (kee qaum) ke saradaaron ke paas bheja to vah log akad baithe aur ye log the hee kusooravaar

[76] phir jab unake paas hamaaree taraph se haq baat (maujize) pahunch gae to kahane lage ki ye to yaqeenee khullam khulla jaadoo hai

[77] moosa ne kaha kya jab (deen) tumhaare paas aaya to usake baare mein kahate ho ki kya ye jaadoo hai aur jaadoogar log kabhee kaamayaab na hogen

[78] vah log kahane lage ki (ai moosa) kyon tum hamaare paas us vaaste aae ho ki jis deen par hamane apane baap daadaon ko paaya usase tum hame bahaka do aur saaree zameen mein hee donon kee badhaee ho aur ye log tum donon par eemaan laane vaale nahin

[79] aur phiraun ne hukm diya ki hamaare huzoor mein tamaam khilaadee (vaaqiphakaar) jaadoogar ko to le aao

[80] phir jab jaadoogar log (maidaan mein) aa maujood hue to moosa ne unase kaha ki tumako jo kuchh phenkana ho phenko

[81] phir jab vah log (rassiyon ko saanp banaakar) daal chuke too moosa ne kaha jo kuchh tum (banaakar) lae ho (vah to sab) jaadoo hai-isamen to shaq hee nahin ki khuda use phauran mitiyaamet kar dega (kyonkar) khuda to haragiz mafasidon (phasaad karane vaalon) ka kaam durust nahin hone deta

[82] aur khuda sachchee baat ko apane kalaam kee barakat se saabit kar dikhaata hai agarache gunaahagaaron ko na gaivaar ho

[83] alagaraz moosa par unakee qaum kee nasl ke chand aadamiyon ke siva phiraun aur usake saradaaron ke is khauph se ki un par koee museebat daal de koee eemaan na laaya aur isamen shaq nahin ki phiraunarue zameen mein bahut badha chadha tha aur isamen shaq nahin ki vah yaqeenan jyaadatee karane vaalon mein se tha

[84] aur moosa ne kaha ai meree qaum agar tum (sachche dil se) khuda par eemaan la chuke to agar tum pharamaabaradaar ho to bas usee par bharosa karo

[85] us par un logon ne arz kee hamane to khuda hee par bharosa kar liya hai aur dua kee ki ai hamaare paalane vaale too hamen zaalim logon ka (zariya) imtihaan na bana

[86] aur apanee rahamat se hamen in kaafir logon (ke neeche) se najaat de

[87] aur hamane moosa aur unake bhaee (haarun) ke paas vahee bhejee ki misr mein apanee qaum ke (rahane sahane ke) lie ghar bana daalo aur apane apane gharon hee ko masjiden qaraar de lo aur paabandee se namaaz padhon aur momineen ko (najaat ka) khushakhabaree de do

[88] aur moosa ne arz kee ai hamaare paalane vaale toone phiraun aur usake saradaaron ko duniya kee zindagee mein (badee) aaraish aur daulat de rakhee hai (kya toone ye saamaan is lie ata kiya hai) taaki ye log tere raasten se logon ko bahakaen paravaradigaar too unake maal (daulat) ko gaarat (barabaad) kar de aur unake dilon par sakhtee kar (kyonki) jab tak ye log takaleeph deh azaab na dekh legen eemaan na laegen

[89] (khuda ne) pharamaaya tum donon kee dua qubool kee gaee to tum donon saabit kadam raho aur naadaanon kee raah par na chalo

[90] aur hamane banee isarail ko dariya ke us paar kar diya phir phiraun aur usake lashkar ne sarakashee kee aur sharaarat se unaka peechha kiya-yahaan tak ki jab vah doobane laga to kahane laga ki jis khuda par banee isarail eemaan lae hain mai bhee us par eemaan laata hoon usase siva koee maabood nahin aur main pharamaabaradaar bandon se hoon

[91] ab (marane) ke vakt rlmaan laata hai haaloki isase pahale to naafaramaanee kar chuka aur too to fasaadiyon mein se tha

[92] to ham aaj teree ruh ko to nahin (magar) tere badan ko (tah nasheen hone se) bachaengen taaki too apane baad vaalon ke lie ibarat ka (bais) ho aur isamen to shaq nahin ki tere log hamaaree nishaaniyon se yaqeenan bekhabar hain

[93] aur hamane banee isarail ko (maalik shaam mein) bahut achchhee jagah basaaya aur unhan achchhee achchhee cheezen khaane ko dee to un logon ke paas jab tak ilm (na) aa chuka un logon ne ekhtelaaf nahin kiya isamen to shaq hee nahin jin baaton mein ye (duniya mein) baaham jhagade rahe hai qayaamat ke din tumhaara paravaradigaar isamen phaisala kar dega

[94] pas jo kuraan hamane tumhaaree taraph naazil kiya hai agar usake baare mein tum ko kuchh shaq ho to jo log tum se pahale se kitaab (khuda) padha karate hain un se poochh ke dekhon tumhaare paas yaqeenan tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se barahaq kitaab aa chukee to too na haragiz shaq karane vaalon se hona

[95] na un logon se hona jinhonne khuda kee aayaton ko jhuthalaaya (varana) tum bhee ghaata uthaane vaalon se ho jaoge

[96] (ai rasool) isamen shaq nahin ki jin logon ke baare mein tumhaare paravaradigaar ko baaten pooree utar chukee hain (ki ye mustahake azaab hain)

[97] vah log jab tak dardanaak azaab dekh (na) legen eemaan na laengen agarache inake saamane saaree (khudaee ke) maujize aa maujood ho

[98] koee bastee aisee kyon na huee ki eemaan qubool karatee to usako usaka eemaan phaayade mand hota haan yoonoos kee qaum jab (azaab dekh kar) eemaan laee to hamane duniya kee (chand roza) zindagee mein unase rusavaee ka azaab dapha kar diya aur hamane unhen ek khaas vakt tak chain karane diya

[99] aur (ai paigambar) agar tera paravaradigaar chaahata to jitane log rue zameen par hain sabake sab eemaan le aate to kya tum logon par zabaradastee karana chaahate ho taaki sabake sab eemaanadaar ho jaen haaloki kisee shakhs ko ye ekhteyaar nahin

[100] ki bagair khuda kee ijaazat eemaan le aae aur jo log (usoole deen mein) aqal se kaam nahin lete unheen logen par khuda (kufr) kee gandagee daal deta hai

[101] (ai rasool) tum kaha do ki zara dekhon to sahee ki aasamaanon aur zameen mein (khuda kee nishaaniyaan kya) kya kuchh hain (magar sach to ye hai) aur jo log eemaan nahin qubool karate unako hamaaree nishaaniyaan aur daraave kuchh bhee mupheed nahin

[102] to ye log bhee unhen sazaon ke muntizar (intajaar mein) hain jo unase qabl (pahale) vaalo par guzar chukee hain (ai rasool unase) kah do ki achchha tum bhee intazaar karo main bhee tumhaare saath yaqeenan intazaar karata hoon

[103] phir (nuzoole azaab ke vakt) ham apane rasoolon ko aur jo log eemaan lae unako (azaab se) taloou bacha lete hain yoon hee ham par laazim hai ki ham eemaan laane vaalon ko bhee bacha len

[104] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki agar tum log mere deen ke baare mein shaq mein pade ho to (main bhee tumase saaph kahen deta hoon) khuda ke siva tum bhee jin logon kee parasatish karate ho mai to unakee parasatish nahin karane ka magar (haan) mai us khuda kee ibaadat karata hoon jo tumhen (apanee kudarat se duniya se) utha lega aur mujhe to ye hukm diya gaya hai ki momin hoon

[105] aur (mujhe) ye bhee (hukm hai) ki (baatil) se katara ke apana rukh deen kee taraph kaayam rakh aur musharekeen se haragiz na hona

[106] aur khuda ko chhod aisee cheez ko pukaarana jo na tujhe napha hee pahuncha sakatee hain na nuqasaan hee pahuncha sakatee hai to agar tumane (kaheen aisa) kiya to us vakt tum bhee zaalimon mein (shumaar) hogen

[107] aur (yaad rakho ki) agar khuda kee taraph se tumhen koee buraee chhoo bhee gaee to phir usake siva koee usaka dapha karane vaala nahin hoga aur agar tumhaare saath bhalaee ka iraada kare to phir usake phazal va karam ka lapetane vaala bhee koee nahin vah apane bandon mein se jisako chaahe phaayada pahunchaen aur vah bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[108] (ai rasool) tum kah do ki ai logon tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se tumhaare paas haq (quraan) aa chuka phir jo shakhs seedhee raah par chalega to vah sirph apane hee dam ke lie hidaayat ekhteyaar karega aur jo gumaraahee ekhteyaar karega vah to bhatak kar kuchh apana hee khoega aur main kuchh tumhaara zimmedaar to hoon nahin

[109] aur (ai rasool) tumhaare paas jo vahee bhejee jaatee hai tum bas usee kee pairavee karo aur sabr karo yahaan tak ki khuda tumhaare aur kaaphiron ke daramiyaan phaisala pharamae aur vah to tamaam phaisala karane vaalon se behatar hai

[1] alif laam ra - ye (quraan) vah kitaab hai jisakee aayate ek vaakifakaar hakeem kee taraph se (dalael se) khoob mustahakim (mazaboot) kar dee gayeen

[2] phir tafaseeladaar bayaan kar dee gayee hain ye ki khuda ke siva kisee kee parasatish na karo mai to usakee taraph se tumhen (azaab se) daraane vaala aur (behisht kee) khushakhabaree dene vaala (rasool) hoon

[3] aur ye bhee ki apane paravaradigaar se magaphirat kee dua mogon phir usakee baaragaah mein (gunaahon se) tauba karo vahee tumhen ek mukarrar muddat tak achchhe nutph ke phaayade uthaane dega aur vahee har saahabe burzagee ko usakee burjugee (kee daad) ata pharamaega aur agar tumane (usake hukm se) munh moda to mujhe tumhaare baare mein ek bade (khauphanaak) din ke azaab ka dar hai

[4] (yaad rakho) tum sab ko (aakhirakaar) khuda hee kee taraph lautana hai aur vah har cheez par (achchhee tarah) qaadir hai

[5] (ai rasool) dekho ye kuffaar (tumhaaree adaavat mein) apane seenon ko (goya) dohara kie daalate hain taaki khuda se (apanee baaton ko) chhipae rahen (magar) dekho jab ye log apane kapade khoob lapetate hain (tab bhee to) khuda (unakee baaton ko) jaanata hai jo chhipaakar karate hain aur khullam khulla karate hain isamen shaq nahin ki vah seenon ke bhed tak ko khoob jaanata hai

[6] aur zameen par chalane vaalon mein koee aisa nahin jisakee rozee khuda ke zimme na ho aur khuda unake thikaane aur (marane ke baad) unake saupe jaane kee jagah (qabr) ko bhee jaanata hai sab kuchh raushan kitaab (lauhe mahaphooz) mein maujood hai

[7] aur vah to vahee (qaadire muttaliq) hai jisane aasamaanon aur zameen ko 6 din mein paida kiya aur (us vakt) usaka arsh (phalak nahum) paanee par tha (usane aasamaan va zameen) is garaz se banaaya taaki tum logon ko aazamae ki tumame jyaada achchhee kaar guzaaree vaala kaun hai aur (ai rasool) agar tum (unase) kahoge ki marane ke baad tum sabake sab dobaara (qabron se) uthae jaoge to kaafir log zarur kah baithegen ki ye to bas khula hua jaadoo hai

[8] aur agar ham ginatee ke chand rozo tak un par azaab karane mein der bhee karen to ye log (apanee sharaarat se) betaammul zarur kahane lagegen ki (hae) azaab ko kaun see cheez rok rahee hai sun rakho jis din in par azaab aa pade to (phir) unake taale na talega aur jis (azaab) kee ye log hansee udaaya karate the vah unako har tarah se gher lega

[9] aur agar ham insaan ko apanee rahamat ka maza chakhaen phir usako ham usase chheen len to (us vakt) yaqeenan bada beaas aur naashukra ho jaata hai

[10] (aur hamaaree shikaayat karane lagata hai) aur agar ham takaleeph ke baad jo use pahunchatee thee raahat va aaraam ka jaeqa chakhae to zarur kahane lagata hai ki ab to sab sakhtiyaan mujhase dapha ho gaee isamen shaq nahin ki vah bada (jaldee khush) hone yekhee baaz hai

[11] magar jin logon ne sabr kiya aur achchhe (achchhe) kaam kie (vah aise nahin) ye vah log hain jinake vaaste (khuda kee) bakhshis aur bahut badee (kharee) mazadooree hai

[12] to jo cheez tumhaare paas vahee ke zarie se bhejee hai unamen se baaz ko (sunaane ke vakt) yaayad tum phaqat is khyaal se chhod dene vaale ho aur tum tang dil ho ki mubaada ye log kah bainthen ki un par khazaana kyon nahin naazil kiya gaya ya (unake tasadeek ke lie) unake saath koee pharishta kyon na aaya to tum sirph (azaab se) daraane vaale ho

[13] tumhen unaka khyaal na karana chaahie aur khuda har cheez ka zimmedaar hai kya ye log kahate hain ki us shakhsh (tum) ne is (quraan) ko apanee taraph se gadh liya hai to tum (unase saaph saaph) kah do ki agar tum (apane daave mein) sachche ho to (jyaada nahin) aise das soore apanee taraph se gadh ke le aaon

[14] aur khuda ke siva jis jis ke tumhe bulaate ban pade madad ke vaaste bula lo us par agar vah tumhaaree na sune to samajh le ki (ye quraan) sirph khuda ke ilm se naazil kiya gaya hai aur ye ki khuda ke siva koee maabood nahin to kya tum ab bhee islaam laoge (ya nahin)

[15] nekee karane vaalon mein se jo shakhsh duniya kee zindagee aur usake rizaq ka taalib ho to ham unhen unakee kaaraguzaariyon ka badala duniya hee mein poora poora bhar dete hain aur ye log duniya mein ghaate mein nahin rahegen

[16] magar (haan) ye vah log hain jinake lie aakhirat mein (jahannum kee) aag ke siva kuchh nahin aur jo kuchh duniya mein un logon ne kiya dhara tha sab akaarat (barbaad) ho gaya aur jo kuchh ye log karate the sab mitiyaamet ho gaya

[17] to kya jo shakhsh apane paravaradigaar kee taraph se raushan daleel par ho aur usake peechhe hee peechhe unaka ek gavaah ho aur usake qabal moosa kee kitaab (taurait) jo (logon ke lie) peshava aur rahamat thee (usakee tasadeeq karatee ho vah behatar hai ya koee doosara) yahee log sachche eemaan laane vaale aur tamaam phiraqon mein se jo shakhsh bhee usaka inkaar kare to usaka thikaana bas aatish (jahannum) hai to phir tum kaheen usakee taraph se shaq mein na pade rahana, beshak ye quraan tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraf se barahaq hai magar bahutere log eemaan nahee laate

[18] aur ye jo shakhsh khuda par jhooth mooth bohataan bodhe usase jyaada zaalim kaun hoga aise log apane paravaradigaar ke huzoor mein pesh kie jaengen aur gavaah izahaar karegen ki yahee vah log hain jinhonne apane paravaradigaar par jhoot (bohataan) baandha tha sun rakho ki zaalimon par khuda kee phitakaar hai

[19] jo khuda ke raaste se logon ko rokate hain aur usamen kazee (tedha pan) nikaalana chaahate hain aur yahee log aakhirat ke bhee munkir hai

[20] ye log rue zameen mein na khuda ko hara sakate hai aur na khuda ke siva unaka koee saraparast hoga unaka azaab doona kar diya jaega ye log (hasad ke maare) na to (haq baat) sun sakate the na dekh sakate the

[21] ye vah log hain jinhonne kuchh apana hee ghaata kiya aur jo iphtera paradaaziyaan (jhoothee baaten) ye log karate the (qayaamat mein sab) unhen chhod ke chal hogee

[22] isamen shaq nahin ki yahee log aakhirat mein bade ghaata uthaane vaale hogen

[23] beshak jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur achchhe achchhe kaam kie aur apane paravaradigaar ke saamane aajazee se jhuke yahee log jannatee hain ki ye behasht mein hamesha rahegen

[24] (kaaphir, musalamaan) donon phareeq kee masal andhe aur bahare aur dekhane vaale aur sunane vaale kee see hai kya ye dono masal mein baraabar ho sakate hain to kya tum log gaur nahin karate aur hamane nooh ko zarur un kee qaum ke paas bheja

[25] (aur unhone apanee qaum se kaha ki) main to tumhaara (azaabe khuda se) sareehee dhamakaane vaala hoon

[26] (aur) ye (samajhata hoon) ki tum khuda ke siva kisee kee parasatish na karo main tum par ek dardanaak din (qayaamat) ke azaab se daraata hoon

[27] to unake saradaar jo kaafir the kahane lage ki ham to tumhen apana hee sa ek aadamee samajhate hain aur ham to dekhate hain ki tumhaare pairokaar hue bhee hain to bas sirph hamaare chand razeel (neech) log (aur vah bhee be soche samajhe sarasaree nazar mein) aur ham to apane oopar tum logon kee koee phazeelat nahin dekhate balki tum ko jhootha samajhate hain

[28] (nooh ne) kaha ai meree qaum kya tumane ye samajha hai ki agar main apane paravaradigaar kee taraph se ek raushan daleel par hoon aur usane apanee sarakaar se rahamat (nuboovat) ata pharamaee aur vah tumhen sujhaee nahin detee to kya main usako (zabaradastee) tumhaare gale mandh sakata hoon

[29] aur tum ho ki usako naapasand kie jaate ho aur ai meree qaum main to tumase isake sile mein kuchh maal ka taalib nahin meree mazadooree to sirph khuda ke zimme hai aur mai to tumhaare kahane se un logon ko jo eemaan la chuke hain nikaal nahin sakata (kyonki) ye log bhee zarur apane paravaradigaar ke huzoor mein haazir hogen magar mai to dekhata hoon ki kuchh tum hee log (naahaq) jihaalat karate ho

[30] aur meree qaum agar mai in (bechaare gareeb) (eemaanadaaron) ko nikaal doon to khuda (ke azaab) se (bachaane mein) meree madad kaun karega to kya tum itana bhee gaur nahin karate

[31] aur mai to tumase ye nahin kahata ki mere paas khudaee khazaane hain aur na (ye kahata hoon ki) mai gaib vo hoon (gaib ka jaanane vaala) aur ye kahata hoon ki mai pharishta hoon aur jo log tumhaaree nazaron mein zaleel hain unhen mai ye nahin kahata ki khuda unake saath haragiz bhalaee nahin karega un logon ke dilon kee baat khuda hee khoob jaanata hai aur agar mai aisa kahoon to mai bhee yaqeenan zaalim hoon

[32] vah log kahane lage ai nooh tum ham se yaqeenan jhagade aur bahut jhagade phir tum sachche ho to jis (azaab) kee tum hamen dhamakee dete the ham par la chuko

[33] nooh ne kaha agar chaahega to bas khuda hee tum par azaab laega aur tum log kisee tarah use hara nahin sakate aur agar mai chaahoon to tumhaaree (kitanee hee) khair khvaahee (bhalaee) karun

[34] agar khuda ko tumhaara bahakaana manzoor hai to meree khair khvaahee kuchh bhee tumhaare kaam nahin aa sakatee vahee tumhaara paravaradigaar hai aur usee kee taraph tum ko laut jaana hai

[35] (ai rasool) kya (kuphfaare makka bhee) kahate hain ki quraan ko us (tum) ne gadh liya hai tum kah do ki agar maine usako gadha hai to mere gunaah ka vabaal mujh par hoga aur tum log jo (gunaah karake) mujarim hote ho usase mai bareeul zimma (alag) hoon

[36] aur nooh ke paas ye vahee bhej dee gaee ki jo eemaan la chuka unake siva ab koee shakhsh tumhaaree qaum se haragiz eemaan na laega to tum khvaahama khvaah unakee kaarastaaniyon ka (kuchh) gam na khao

[37] aur (bismillaah karake) hamaare rubaru aur hamaare hukm se kashtee bana daalo aur jin logon ne zulm kiya hai unake baare mein mujhase siphaarish na karana kyonki ye log zarur duba die jaengen

[38] aur nooh kashtee banaane lage aur jab kabhee unakee qaum ke sarabar aavurada log unake paas se guzarate the to unase masakharaapan karate nooh (javaab mein) kahate ki agar is vakt tum hamase masakharaapan karate ho to jis tarah tum ham par hansate ho ham tum par ek vakt hansegen

[39] aur tumhen anaqareeb hee maaloom ho jaega ki kis par azaab naazil hota hai ki (duniya mein) use rusava kar de aur kis par (qayaamat mein) daimee azaab naazil hota hai

[40] yahaan tak ki jab hamaara hukm (azaab) aa pahuncha aur tannoor se josh maarane laga to hamane hukm diya (ai nooh) har kism ke jaanadaaron mein se (nar maada ka) joda (yaani) do do le lo aur jis (kee) halaakat (tabaahee) ka hukm pahale hee ho chuka ho usake siva apane sab ghar vaale aur jo log eemaan la chuke un sabako kashtee (naanv) mein baitha lo aur unake saath eemaan bhee thode hee log lae the

[41] aur nooh ne (apane saathiyon se) kaha bismilla mazareeha murasaaha (khuda hee ke naam se usaka bahao aur thaharao hai) kashtee mein savaar ho jao beshak mera paravaradigaar bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[42] aur kashtee hai ki pahaadon kee see (oonchee) laharon mein un logon ko lie hue chalee ja rahee hai aur nooh ne apane bete ko jo unase alag thalag ek goshe (kone) mein tha aavaaz dee ai mere pharazand hamaaree kashtee mein savaar ho lo aur kaaphiron ke saath na rah

[43] (mujhe maaph keejie) mai to abhee kisee pahaad ka sahaara pakadata hoon jo mujhe paanee (mein doobane) se bacha lega nooh ne (usase) kaha (are kambakht) aaj khuda ke azaab se koee bachaane vaala nahin magar khuda hee jis par raham pharamaega aur (ye baat ho rahee thee ki) yakaayak dono baap bete ke daramiyaan ek mauj hael ho gaee aur vah doob kar rah gaya

[44] aur (gaib khuda kee taraph se) hukm diya gaya ki ai zameen apana paanee jajb (shokh) kare aur ai aasamaan (barasane se) tham ja aur paanee ghat gaya aur (logon ka) kaam tamaam kar diya gaya aur kashtee jo vahee (pahaad) par ja thaharee aur (chaaro taraph) pukaar diya gaya ki zaalim logon ko (khuda kee rahamat se) dooree ho

[45] aur (jis vakt nooh ka beta garak (doob) ho raha tha to nooh ne apane paravaradigaar ko pukaara aur arz kee ai mere paravaradigaar isamen to shaq nahin ki mera beta mere ahal (ghar vaalon) mein shaamil hai aur toone vaayada kiya tha ki tere ahal ko bacha loonga) aur isamen shaq nahin ki tera vaayada sachcha hai aur too saare (jahaan) ke haakimon se bada haakim hai

[46] (too mere bete ko najaat de) khuda ne pharamaaya ai nooh tum (ye kya kah rahe ho) haragiz vah tumhaare ahal mein shaamil nahin vah beshak badachalan hai (dekho jisaka tumhen ilm nahin hai mujhase usake baare mein (darakhvaast na kiya karo aur naadaanon kee see baaten na karo) nooh ne arz kee ai mere paravaradigaar mai tujh hee se panaah maaganta hoon ki jis cheez ka mujhe ilm na ho mai usakee darakhvaast karun

[47] aur agar tu mujhe (mere kasoor na bakhsh dega aur mujh par raham na khaega to main sakht ghaata uthaane vaalon mein ho jaoonga (jab toophaan jaata raha to) hukm diya gaya ai nooh hamaaree taraph se salaamatee aur un barakaton ke saath kashtee se utaro

[48] jo tum par hain aur jo log tumhaare saath hain unamen se na kuchh logon par aur (tumhaare baad) kuchh log aise bhee hain jinhen ham thode hee din baad baharaavar karegen phir hamaaree taraph se unako dardanaak azaab pahunchega

[49] (ai rasool) ye gaib kee chand khabare hain jinako tumhaaree taraph vahee ke zarie pahunchaate hain jo usake qabl na tum jaanate the aur na tumhaaree qaum hee (jaanatee thee) to tum sabr karo isamen shaq nahin ki aakhiaarat (kee khoobiyaan) parahezagaaron hee ke vaaste hain

[50] aur (hamane) qaume aad ke paas unake bhaee hood ko (paigambar banaakar bheja aur) unhonen apanee qaum se kaha ai meree qaum khuda hee kee parasatish karon usake siva koee tumhaara maabood nahin tum bas nire ifatera paradaaz (jhoothee baat banaane vaale) ho

[51] ai meree qaum mai us (samajhaane par tumase kuchh mazadooree nahin mogata meree mazadooree to bas us shakhsh ke zimme hai jisane mujhe paida kiya to kya tum (itana bhee) nahin samajhate

[52] aur ai meree qaum apane paravaradigaar se magaphirat kee dua mogon phir usakee baaragaah mein apane (gunaahon se) tauba karo to vah tum par moosalaadhaar meh aasamaan se barasaega khushk saalee na hogee aur tumhaaree qoovat (taaqat) mein aur qoovat badha dega aur mujarim ban kar usase munh na modon

[53] vah log kahane lage ai hood tum hamaare paas koee daleel lekar to aae nahin aur tumhaare kahane se apane khudaon ko to chhodane vaale nahin aur na ham tum par eemaan laane vaale hain

[54] ham to bas ye kahate hain ki hamaare khudaon mein se kisane tumhen majanoon (deevaana) bana diya hai (isee vajah se tum) bahakee bahakee baaten karate ho hood ne javaab diya beshak mai khuda ko gavaah karata hoon aur tum bhee gavaah raho ki tum khuda ke siva (doosaron ko) usaka shareek banaate ho

[55] isame mai bezaar hoon to tum sab ke sab mere saath makkaaree karo aur mujhe (dam maarane kee) mohalat bhee na do to mujhe paravaah nahin

[56] mai to sirph khuda par bharosa rakhata hoon jo mera bhee paravaradigaar hai aur tumhaara bhee paravaradigaar hai aur rue zameen par jitane chalane vaale hain sabakee chotee usee ke saath hai isamen to shaq hee nahin ki mera paravaradigaar (insaaph kee) seedhee raah par hai

[57] is par bhee agar tum usake hukm se munh phere raho to jo hukm de kar main tumhaare paas bheja gaya tha use to main yaqeenan pahuncha chuka aur mera paravaradigaar (tumhaaree naapharamaanee par tumhen halaak karen) tumhaare siva doosaree qaum ko tumhaara jaanasheen karega aur tum usaka kuchh bhee bigaad nahin sakate isamen to shaq nahin hai ki mera paravaradigaar har cheez ka nigehabaan hai

[58] aur jab hamaara (azaab ka) hukm aa pahuncha to hamane hood ko aur jo log usake saath eemaan lae the apanee meharabaanee se najaat diya aur un sabako sakht azaab se bacha liya

[59] (ai rasool) ye haalaat qaume aad ke hain jinhonne apane paravaradigaar kee aayaton se inkaar kiya aur usake paigambaron kee naafaramaanee kee aur har sarakash (dushmane khuda) ke hukm par chalate rahen

[60] aur is duniya mein bhee laanat unake peechhe laga dee gaee aur qayaamat ke din bhee (lagee rahegee) dekh qaume aad ne apane paravaradigaar ka inkaar kiya dekho hood kee qaume aad (hamaaree baaragaah se) dhutkaaree padee hai

[61] aur (hamane) qaume samood ke paas unake bhaee saaleh ko (paigambar banaakar bheja) to unhonne (apanee qaum se) kaha ai meree qaum khuda hee kee parasatish karo usake siva koee tumhaara maabood nahin usee ne tumako zameen (kee mittee) se paida kiya aur tumako usamen basaaya to usase magaphirat kee dua mogon phir usakee baaragaah mein tauba karo (beshak mera paravaradigaar (har shakhsh ke) qareeb aur sabakee sunata aur dua qubool karata hai

[62] vah log kahane lage ai saaleh isake pahale to tumase hamaaree ummeeden vaabasta thee to kya ab tum jis cheez kee parasatish hamaare baap daada karate the usakee parasatish se hamen rokate ho aur jis deen kee taraph tum hamen bulaate ho ham to usakee nisbat aise shaq mein pade hain

[63] ki usane hairat mein daal diya hai saaleh ne javaab diya ai meree qaum bhala dekho to ki agar main apane paravaradigaar kee taraph se raushan daleel par hoon aur usane mujhe apanee (baaragaah) me rahamat (naboovat) ata kee hai is par bhee agar mai usakee naafaramaanee karun to khuda (ke azaab se bachaane mein) meree madad kaun karega-phir tum siva nuqasaan ke mera kuchh badha doge nahin

[64] ai meree qaum ye khuda kee (bhejee huee) oontanee hai tumhaare vaaste (meree naboovat ka) ek maujiza hai to isako (usake haal par) chhod do ki khuda kee zameen mein (jahaan chaahe) khae aur use koee takaleeph na pahunchao

[65] (varana) phir tumhen phauran hee (khuda ka) azaab le daalega is par bhee un logon ne usakee koonche kaatakar (maar) daala tab saaleh ne kaha achchha teen din tak (aur) apane apane ghar mein chain (uda lo)

[66] yahee khuda ka vaayada hai jo kabhee jhootha nahin hota phir jab hamaara (azaab ka) hukm aa pahuncha to hamane saaleh aur un logon ko jo usake saath eemaan lae the apanee meharabaanee se najaat dee aur us din kee rusavaee se bacha liya isamen shaq nahin ki tera paravaradigaar zabaradast gaalib hai

[67] aur jin logon ne zulm kiya tha unako ek sakht chighaad ne le daala to vah log apane apane gharon mein aundhen pade rah gaye

[68] aur aise mar mite ki goya unamen kabhee base hee na the to dekho qaume samood ne apane paravaradigaar kee naapharamaanee kee aur (saza dee gaee) sun rakho ki qaume samood (usakee baaragaah se) dhutkaaree hueehai

[69] aur hamaare bheje hue (pharishte) ibaraaheem ke paas khushakhabaree lekar aae aur unhonne (ibaraaheem ko) salaam kiya (ibaraaheem ne) salaam ka javaab diya phir ibaraaheem ek bachhade ka bhuna hua (gosht) le aae

[70] (aur saath khaane baithen) phir jab dekha ki unake haath usakee taraph nahin badhate to unakee taraph se badagumaan hue aur jee hee jee mein dar gae (usako vah pharishte samajhe) aur kahane lage aap dare nahin ham to qaum loot kee taraph (unakee saza ke lie) bheje gae hain

[71] aur ibaraaheem kee beebee (saayara) khadee huee thee vah (ye khabar sunakar) hais padee to hamane (unhemfarishton ke zarie se) isahaaq ke paida hone kee khushakhabaree dee aur isahaaq ke baad yaaqoob kee

[72] vah kahane lagee ai hai kya ab mai bachcha janane baithaioogee main to budhiya hoon aur ye mere miyo bhee boodhe hai ye to ek badee taajjub khez baat hai

[73] vah pharishte bole (hae) tum khuda kee kudarat se taajjub karatee ho ai ahale bait (naboovat) tum par khuda kee rahamat aur usakee barakate (naazil ho) isamen shaq nahin ki vah qaabil hamd (vaasana) buzurg hain

[74] phir jab ibaraaheem (ke dil) se khauph jaata raha aur unake paas (aulaad kee) khushakhabaree bhee aa chukee to ham se qaume loot ke baare mein jhagadane lage

[75] beshak ibaraaheem burdabaar naram dil (har baat mein khuda kee taraph) rujoo (dhyaan) karane vaale the

[76] (hamane kaha) ai ibaraaheem is baat mein hat mat karo (is baar mein) jo hukm tumhaare paravaradigaar ka tha vah qatan aa chuka aur isamen shaq nahin ki un par aisa azaab aane vaale vaala hai

[77] jo kisee tarah tal nahin sakata aur jab hamaare bheje hue pharishte (ladako kee soorat mein) loot ke paas aae to unake khyaal se rajeeda hue aur unake aane se tang dil ho gae aur kahane lage ki ye (aaj ka din) sakht museebat ka din hai

[78] aur unakee qaum (ladako kee aavaaz sunakar bure iraade se) unake paas daudatee huee aaee aur ye log usake qabl bhee bure kaam kiya karate the loot ne (jab unako) aate dekha to kaha ai meree qaum ye maaree qaum kee betiyaan (maujood hain) unase nikaah kar lo ye tumhaareee vaaste jaayaz aur jyaada saaph sutharee hain to khuda se daro aur mujhe mere mehamaan ke baare mein rusava na karo kya tum mein se koee bhee samajhadaar aadamee nahin hai

[79] un (kambakhto) na javaab diya tum ko khoob maaloom hai ki tumhaaree qaum kee ladakiyon kee hamen kuchh haajat (jaroorat) nahee hai aur jo baat ham chaahate hai vah to tum khoob jaanate ho

[80] loot ne kaha kaash mujhamen tumhaare muqaabale kee koovat hotee ya mai kisee mazaboot qile me panaah le sakata

[81] vah pharishte bole ai loot ham tumhaare paravaradigaar ke bheje hue (pharishte hain tum ghabarao nahin) ye log tum tak haragiz (nahin pahunch sakate to tum kuchh raat rahe apane ladakon baalon samait nikal bhaago aur tumamen se koee idhar mud kar bhee na dekhe magar tumhaaree beebee ki us par bhee yaqeenan vah azaab naazil hone vaala hai jo un logon par naazil hoga aur un (ke azaab ka) vaayada bas subah hai kya subah qareeb nahin

[82] phir jab hamaara (azaab ka) hukm aa pahuncha to hamane (bastee kee zameen ke tabake) ulat kar usake oopar ke hisse ko neeche ka bana diya aur us par hamane kharanjedaar patthar taabad tod barasae

[83] jin par tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se nishaan banae hue the aur vah bastee (un) zaalimon (kuphfaare makka) se kuchh door nahin

[84] aur hamane madayan vaalon ke paas unake bhaee shueb ko paigambar bana kar bheja unhonne (apanee qaum se) kaha ai meree qaum khuda kee ibaadat karo usake siva tumhaara koee khuda nahin aur naap aur taul mein koee kamee na kiya karo mai to tum ko aasoodagee (khushahaalee) mein dekh raha hoon (phir ghataane kee kya zarurat hai) aur mai to tum par us din ke azaab se daraata hoon jo (sabako) gher lega

[85] aur ai meree qaum paimaane aur taraazoo lnsaaf ke saath poore poore rakha karo aur logon ko unakee cheeze kam na diya karo aur rue zameen mein phasaad na phailaate phiro

[86] agar tum sachche momin ho to khuda ka baqiya tumhaare vaaste kahee achchha hai aur main to kuchh tumhaara nigehabaan nahin

[87] vah log kahane lage ai shueb kya tumhaaree namaaz (jise tum padha karate ho) tumhen ye sikhaatee hai ki jin (buton) kee parasatish hamaare baap daada karate aae unhen ham chhod baithen ya ham apane maalon mein jo kuchh chaahe kar baithen tum hee to bas ek burdabaar aur samajhadaar (rah gae) ho

[88] shueb ne kaha ai meree qaum agar mai apane paravaradigaar kee taraph se raushan daleel par hoon aur usane mujhe (halaal) rozee khaane ko dee hai (to mai bhee tumhaaree tarah haraam khaane lagoon) aur mai to ye nahin chaahata ki jis kaam se tum ko rokoon tumhaare bar khilaaph (badale) aap usako karane lagoon main to jahaan tak mujhe ban pade isalaah (bhalaee) ke siva (kuchh aur) chaahata hee nahin aur meree taeed to khuda ke siva aur kisee se ho hee nahin sakatee is par maine bharosa kar liya hai aur usee kee taraph ruzoo karata hoon

[89] aur ai meree qaume meree zid kahee tum se aisa jurm na kara de jaisee museebat qaum nooh ya hood ya saaleh par naazil huee thee vaisee hee museebat tum par bhee aa pade aur loot kee qaum (ka zamaana) to (kuchh aisa) tumase door nahin (unheen ke ibarat haasil karo)

[90] aur apane paravaradigaar se apanee magaphirat kee dua maangon phir usee kee baaragaah mein tauba karo beshak mera paravaradigaar bada mohabbat vaala meharabaan hai

[91] aur vah log kahane lage ai shueb jo baate tum kahate ho unamen se aksar to hamaaree samajh hee mein nahin aayee aur isamen to shak nahin ki ham tumhen apane logon mein bahut kamazor samajhate hai aur agar tumhaara qabeela na hota to ham tum ko (kab ka) sangasaar kar chuke hote aur tum to ham par kisee tarah gaalib nahin aa sakate

[92] shueb ne kaha ai meree qaum kya mere kabeele ka dabaav tum par khuda se bhee badh kar hai (ki tum ko usaka ye khyaal) aur khuda ko tum logon ne apane vaaste peechhe daal diya hai beshak mera paravaradigaar tumhaare sab aamaal par ahaata kie hue hai

[93] aur ai meree qaum tum apanee jagah (jo chaaho) karo main bhee (bajae khud) kuchh karata hoo anaqareeb hee tumhen maaloom ho jaega ki kis par azaab naazil hota hai ja usako (logon kee nazaron mein) rusava kar dega aur (ye bhee maaloom ho jaega ki) kaun jhootha hai tum bhee muntizar raho main bhee tumhaare saath intezaar karata hoon

[94] aur jab hamaara (azaab ka) hukm aa pahuncha to hamane shueb aur un logon ko jo usake saath eemaan lae the apanee meharabaanee se bacha liya aur jin logon ne zulm kiya tha unako ek chinghaad ne le daala phir to vah sabake sab apane gharon mein aundhe pade rah gae

[95] (aur vah aise mar mite) ki goya un bastiyon mein kabhee base hee na the sun rakho ki jis tarah samood (khuda kee baaragaah se) dhutkaare gae usee tarah ahale madiyan kee bhee dhutkaaree huee

[96] aur beshak hamane moosa ko apanee nishaaniyaan aur raushan daleel dekar

[97] phiraun aur usake amr (saradaaron) ke paas (paigambar bana kar) bheja to logon ne phiraun hee ka hukm maan liya (aur moosa kee ek na sunee) haaloki phiraun ka hukm kuchh jaicha samajha hua na tha

[98] qayaamat ke din vah apanee qaum ke aage aage chalega aur unako dozakh mein le jaakar jhonk dega aur ye log kis qadar bade ghaat utaare gae

[99] aur (is duniya) mein bhee laanat unake peechhe peechhe laga dee gaee aur qayaamat ke din bhee (lagee rahegee) kya bura inaam hai jo unhen mila

[100] (ai rasool) ye chand bastiyon ke haalaat hain jo ham tum se bayaan karate hain unamen se baaz to (us vakt tak) qaayam hain aur baaz ka tahas nahas ho gaya

[101] aur hamane kisee tarah un par zalm nahin kiya balki un logon ne aap apane oopar (naapharamaanee karake) zulm kiya phir jab tumhaare paravaradigaar ka (azaab ka) hukm aa pahuncha to na usake vah maabood hee kaam aae jinhen khuda ko chhodakar pukaara karate then aur na un maaboodon ne halaak karane ke siva kuchh phaayada hee pahunchaaya balki unheen kee parasatish kee badaulat azaab aaya

[102] aur (ai rasool) bastiyon ke logon kee sarakashee se jab tumhaara paravaradigaar azaab mein pakadata hai to usakee pakad aisee hee hotee hai beshak pakad to dardanaak (aur sakht) hotee hai

[103] isamen to shaq nahin ki us shakhsh ke vaaste jo azaab aakhirat se darata hai (hamaaree kudarat kee) ek nishaanee hai ye vah roz hoga ki saare (jahaann) ke log jama kie jaengen aur yahee vah din hoga ki (hamaaree baaragaah mein) sab haazir kie jaengen

[104] aur ham bas ek muayyun muddat tak isamen der kar rahe hai

[105] jis din vah aa pahunchega to bagair hukme khuda koee shakhsh baat bhee to nahin kar sakega phir kuchh log uname se badabakht hogen aur kuchh log nek bakht

[106] to jo log badabakht hai vah dozakh mein hogen aur usee mein unakee hae vae aur cheekh pukaar hogee

[107] vah log jab tak aasamaan aur zameen mein hai hamesha usee me rahegen magar jab tumhaara paravaradigaar (najaat dena) chaahe beshak tumhaara paravaradigaar jo chaahata hai kar hee daalata hai

[108] aur jo log nek bakht hain vah to behasht mein hogen (aur) jab tak aasamaan va zameen (baaqee) hai vah hamesha usee mein rahegen magar jab tera paravaradigaar chaahe (saza dekar aakhir mein jannat mein le jae)

[109] ye vah bakhshis hai jo kabhee manaqata (khatm) na hogee to ye log (khuda ke alaava) jisakee parasatish karate hain tum usase shaq mein na padana ye log to bas vaisee ibaadat karate hain jaisee unase pahale unake baap daada karate the aur ham zarur (qayaamat ke din) unako (azaab ka) poora poora hissa bagair kam kie degen

[110] aur hamane moosa ko kitaab taurait ata kee to usamen (bhee) jhagade daale gae aur agar tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se hukm koi pahale hee na ho chuka hota to unake daramiyaan (kab ka) phaisala yaqeenan ho gaya hota aur ye log (kuphfaare makka) bhee is (quraan) kee taraph se bahut gahare shaq mein pade hain

[111] aur isamen to shaq hee nahin ki tumhaara paravaradigaar unakee kaarastaaniyon ka badala bharapoor dega (kyonki) jo unakee karatooten hain usase vah khoob vaaqiph hai

[112] to (ai rasool) jaisa tumhen hukm diya hai tum aur vah log bhee jinhonne tumhaare saath (kuphr se) tauba kee hai theek saabit qadam raho aur sarakashee na karo (kyonki) tum log jo kuchh bhee karate ho vah yaqeenan dekh raha hai

[113] aur (musalamaanon) jin logon ne (hamaaree naapharamaanee karake) apane oopar zulm kiya hai unakee taraph mael (jhukana) na hona aur varana tum tak bhee (dozakh) kee aag aa lapategee aur khuda ke siva aur log tumhaare saraparast bhee nahin hain phir tumhaaree madad koee bhee nahin karega

[114] aur (ai rasool) din ke dono kinaare aur kuchh raat gae namaaz padha karo (kyonki) nekiyaan yaqeenan gunaahon ko door kar detee hain aur (hamaaree) yaad karane vaalo ke lie ye (baaten) naseehat va ibarat hain

[115] aur (ai rasool) tum sabr karo kyonki khuda nekee karane vaalon ka ajr barabaad nahin karata

[116] phir jo log tumase pahale guzar chuke hain unamen kuchh log aise aqal vaale kyon na hue jo (logon ko) rue zameen par phasaad phailaane se roka karate (aise log the to) magar bahut thode se aur ye unheen logon se the jinako hamane azaab se bacha liya aur jin logon ne naapharamaanee kee thee vah unheen (lajzaton) ke peechhe pade rahe aur jo unhen dee gaee thee aur ye log mujarim the hee

[117] aur tumhaara paravaradigaar aisa (be insaaph) kabhee na tha ki bastiyon ko jabaradastee ujaad deta aur vahaan ke log nek chalan hon

[118] aur agar tumhaara paravaradigaar chaahata to beshak tamaam logon ko ek hee (kism kee) ummat bana deta (magar) usane na chaaha isee (vajah se) log hamesha aapas mein phoot daala karegen

[119] magar jis par tumhaara paravaradigaar raham pharamae aur isalie to usane un logon ko paida kiya (aur isee vajah se to) tumhaara paravaradigaar ka hukm qatee poora hokar raha ki ham yaqeenan jahannum ko tamaam jinnaat aur aadamiyon se bhar degen

[120] aur (ai rasool) paigambaron ke haalat mein se ham un tamaam qisson ko tum se bayaan kie dete hain jinase ham tumhaare dil ko mazaboot kar degen aur unheen qisson mein tumhaare paas haq (quraan) aur momineen ke lie naseehat aur yaad dahaanee bhee aa gaee

[121] aur (ai rasool) jo log eemaan nahin laate unase kaho ki tum bajae khud amal karo ham bhee kuchh (amal) karate hain

[122] (nateeje ka) tum bhee intazaar karo ham (bhee) muntizir hai

[123] aur saare aasamaan va zameen kee posheeda baaton ka ilm khaas khuda hee ko hai aur usee kee taraph har kaam hir phir kar lautata hai tum usee kee ibaadat karo aur usee par bharosa rakho aur jo kuchh tum log karate ho usase khuda bekhabar nahin

[1] alif laam ra ye vaazee va raushan kitaab kee aayaten hai

[2] hamane is kitaab (quraan) ko arabee mein naazil kiya hai taaki tum samajho

[3] (ai rasool) ham tum par ye quraan naazil karake tum se ek nihaayat umda qissa bayaan karate hain agarache tum isake pahale (usase) bilkul bekhabar the

[4] (vah vakt yaad karo) jab yoosooph ne apane baap se kaha ai abba maine gyaarah sitaaron aur sooraj chaand ko (khvaab mein) dekha hai maine dekha hai ki ye sab mujhe sajada kar rahe hain

[5] yaaqoob ne kaha ai beta (dekho khabaradaar) kaheen apana khvaab apane bhaeeyon se na doharaana (varana) vah log tumhaare lie makkaaree kee tadabeer karane lagegen isamen to shaq hee nahin ki shaitaan aadamee ka khula hua dushman hai

[6] aur (jo tumane dekha hai) aisa hee hoga ki tumhaara paravaradigaar tumako baraguzeeda (ijzatadaar) karega aur tumhen khvaabo kee taabeer sikhaega aur jis tarah isase pahale tumhaare daada paradaada ibaraaheem aur isahaaq par apanee neamat pooree kar chuka hai aur isee tarah tum par aur yaaqoob kee aulaad par apanee neamat pooree karega beshak tumhaara paravaradigaar bada vaaqiphakaar hakeem hai

[7] (ai rasool) yoosuph aur unake bhaiyon ke kisse mein poochhane vaale (yahood) ke lie (tumhaaree nuboovat) kee yaqeenan bahut see nishaaniyaan hain

[8] ki jab (yoosooph ke bhaiyon ne) kaha ki baavajood ki hamaaree badee jamaat hai phir bhee yoosuf aur usaka hakeeqee bhaee (ibne yaameen) hamaare vaalid ke nazadeek bahut jyaada pyaare hain isamen kuchh shaq nahin ki hamaare vaalid yaqeenan sareehee (khulee huee) galatee mein pade hain

[9] (khair to ab munaasib ye hai ki ya to) yusooph ko maar daalo ya (kam se kam) usako kisee jagah (chal kar) phenk aao to alabatta tumhaare vaalid kee tavajjo sirph tumhaaree taraph ho jaega aur usake baad tum sabake sab (baap kee tavajajjo se) bhale aadamee ho jaogen

[10] unamen se ek kahane vaala bol utha ki yoosuph ko jaan se to na maaro haan agar tumako aisa hee karana hai to usako kisee andhe kuen mein (le jaakar) daal do koee raahageer use nikaalakar le jaega (aur tumhaara matalab haasil ho jaega)

[11] sab ne (yaaqoob se) kaha abba jaan aakhir usakee kya vajah hai ki aap yoosuph ke baare mein hamaara aitabaar nahin karate

[12] haaloki ham log to usake khair khvaah (bhala chaahane vaale) hain aap usako kul hamaare saath bhej deejie ki zara (jangal) se phal vagairah khae aur khele koode

[13] aur ham log to usake nigehabaan hain hee yaaqoob ne kaha tumhaara usako le jaana mujhe sakht sadama pahunchaana hai aur mai to isase darata hoon ki tum sab ke sab usase bekhabar ho jao aur (mubaada) use bhediya phaad khae

[14] vah log kahane lage jab hamaaree badee jamaat hai (is par bhee) agar usako bhediya kha jae to ham log yaqeenan bade ghaata uthaane vaale (nikalate) thaharegen

[15] garaz yoosuph ko jab ye log le gae aur is par ittefaaq kar liya ki usako andhe kuen mein daal den aur (aakhir ye log guzare to) hamane yusuf ke paas vahee bhejee ki tum ghabarao nahin ham anaqareeb tumhen maratabe (unche makaam) par pahunchaege (tab tum) unake us phel (bad) se tambeeh (aagaah) karoge

[16] jab unhen kuchh dhyaan bhee na hoga aur ye log raat ko apane baap ke paas (banavat) se rote peetate hue aae

[17] aur kahane lage ai abba ham log to jaakar daudane lage aur yoosuph ko apane asabaab ke paas chhod diya itane mein bhediya aakar use kha gaya ham log agar sachche bhee ho magar aapako to hamaaree baat ka yaqeen aane ka nahin

[18] aur ye log yoosuph ke kurate par jhooth mooth (bhed) ka khoon bhee (laga ke) lae the, yaaqoob ne kaha (bhediya ne hee khaaya (balki) tumhaare dil ne tumhaare bachao ke lie ek baat gadhee varana kurta phata hua zarur hota phir sabr va shukr hai aur jo kuchh tum bayaan karate ho us par khuda hee se madad maangee jaatee hai

[19] aur (khuda kee shaan dekho) ek kaafala (vahaan) aakar utara un logon ne apane sakke (paanee bharane vaale) ko (paanee bharane) bheja garaz usane apana dol daala hee tha (ki yoosuph usamen baithe aur usane kheecha to nikal aae) vah pukaara aaha ye to ladaka hai aur kaaphala vaalo ne yoosuph ko qeematee saramaaya samajhakar chhipa rakha haaloki jo kuchh ye log karate the khuda usase khoob vaakiph tha

[20] jab yoosuph ke bhaiyon ko khabar lagee to aa pahunche aur unako apana gulaam bataaya aur un logon ne yoosuph ko ginatee ke khote chand daraham (bahut thode daam par bech daala) aur vah log to yoosuph se bezaar ho hee rahe the

[21] (yoosuph ko lekar misr pahunche aur vahaan use bade naphe mein bech daala) aur misr ke logon se (azeeje misr) jisane (unako khareeda tha apanee beevee (zulekha) se kahane laga isako ijzat va aabaru se rakho ajab nahin ye hamen kuchh napha pahunchae ya (shaayad) isako apana beta hee bana len aur yoo hamane yoosuph ko mulk (misr) mein (jagah dekar) qaabiz banaaya aur garaz ye thee ki hamane use khvaab kee baaton kee taabeer sikhaayee aur khuda to apane kaam par (har tarah ke) gaalib va qaadir hai magar bahutere log (usako) nahin jaanate

[22] aur jab yoosuph apanee javaanee ko pahunche to hamane unako hukm (nuboovat) aur ilm ata kiya aur nekee kaaron ko ham yoon hee badala diya karate hain

[23] aur jis aurat zulekha ke ghar mein yoosuph rahate the usane apane (naajaayaz) matalab haasil karane ke lie khud unase aarazoo kee aur sab daravaaze band kar die aur (be taana) kahane lagee lo aao yoosuph ne kaha maazallaah vah (tumhaare miyaan) mera maalik hain unhonne mujhe achchhee tarah rakha hai mai aisa zulm kyon kar sakata hoon beshak aisa zulm karane vaale phalaah nahin paate

[24] zulekha ne to unake saath (bura) iraada kar hee liya tha aur agar ye bhee apane paravaradigaar kee daleen na dekh chuke hote to qasd kar baithate (hamane usako yoon bachaaya) taaki ham usase buraee aur badakaaree ko door rakhe beshak vah hamaare khaalis bandon mein se tha

[25] aur donon daravaaje qee taraph jhapat pade aur zulekha (ne peechhe se unaka kurta pakad kar kheecha aur) phaad daala aur donon ne zulekha ke khaavind ko daravaaze ke paas khada paaya zulekha jhat (apane shauhar se) kahane lagee ki jo tumhaaree beebee ke saath badakaaree ka iraada kare usakee saza isake siva aur kuchh nahin ki ya to kaid kar diya jae

[26] ya dardanaak azaab mein mubtila kar diya jae yoosuph ne kaha usane khud (mujhase meree aarazoo kee thee aur zulekha) ke kunbe vaalon mein se ek gavaahee dene vaale (doodh peete bachche) ne gavaahee dee ki agar unaka kurta aage se phata hua ho to ye sachchee aur vah jhoothe

[27] aur agar unaka kurta peenchhe se phata hua ho to ye jhoothee aur vah sachche

[28] phir jab azeeje misr ne unaka kurta peechhe se phata hua dekha to (apanee aurat se) kahane laga ye tum hee logon ke chalattar hai usamen shaq nahin ki tum logon ke chalattar bade (gazab ke) hote hain

[29] (aur yoosuph se kaha) ai yoosuph isako jaane do aur (aurat se kaha) ki too apane gunaah kee maaphee maang kyonki beshak too hee sarataapa khataavaar hai

[30] aur shahar (misr) mein auraten charcha karane lagee ki azeez (misr) kee beebee apane gulaam se (naajaayaz) matalab haasil karane kee aarazoo mand hai beshak gulaam ne use ulaphat mein lubhaaya hai ham log to yaqeenan use sareehee galatee mein mubtila dekhate hain

[31] to jab zulekha ne unake taane sune to us ne un auraton ko bula bheja aur unake lie ek majalis aaraasta kee aur usamen se har ek ke haath mein ek chhuree aur ek (naarangee) dee (aur kah diya ki jab tumhaare saamane aae to kaat ke ek faak usako de dena) aur yoosuf se kaha ki ab inake saamane se nikal to jao to jab un auraton ne use dekha to usake bada haseen paaya to sab ke sab ne (be khudee mein) apane apane haath kaat daale aur kahane lagee haay allaah ye aadamee nahin hai ye to ho na ho bas ek muaziz (ijzat vaala) farishta hai

[32] (tab zulekha un auraton se) bolee ki bas ye vahee to hai jisakee badaulat tum sab mujhe malaamat (bura bhala) karatee theen aur haan beshak main usase apana matalab haasil karane kee khud usase aarazoo mand thee magar ye bacha raha aur jis kaam ka main hukm detee hoon agar ye na karega to zarur qaid bhee kiya jaega aur zaleel bhee hoga (ye sab baaten yoosuph ne meree baaragaah mein) arz kee

[33] ai mere paalane vaale jis baat kee ye aurate mujh se khvaahish rakhatee hain usakee nisvat (badale mein) mujhe qaid khaanon jyaada pasand hai aur agar too in auraton ke fareb mujhase dapha na pharamaega to (shaayad) mai unakee taraph mael (jhuk) ho jaanoo le to jao aur jaahilon se shumaar kiya jaoon

[34] to unake paravaradigaar ne unakee sun lee aur un auraton ke makar ko dapha kar diya isamen shaq nahin ki vah bada sunane vaala vaaqiphakaar hai

[35] phir (azeez misr aur usake logon ne) baavajood ke (yoosuph kee paak daaminee kee) nishaaniyaan dekh lee thee usake baad bhee unako yahee munaasib maaloom hua

[36] ki kuchh miyaad ke lie unako qaid hee kare den aur yoosuph ke saath aur bhee do javaan aadamee (qaid khaane) mein daakhil hue (chand din ke baad) unamen se ek ne kaha ki maine khvaab mein dekha hai ki mai (sharaab banaane ke vaaste angoor) nichod raha hoon aur doosare ne kaha (mai ne bhee khvaab mein) apane ko dekha ki mai apane sar par rotiya uthae hue hoon aur chidiyaan use kha rahee hain (yoosuph) hamako usakee taabeer (matalab) batao kyonki ham tumako yaqeenan nekee kaaron se samajhate hain

[37] yoosuph ne kaha jo khaana tumhen (qaid khaane se) diya jaata hai vah aane bhee na paega ki mai usake tumhaare paas aane ke qabl hee tumhe usakee taabeer bataoonga ye taabeere khvaab bhee un baaton ke saath hai jo mere paravaradigaar ne mujhe taaleem pharamaee hai main un logon ka mazahab chhod baitha hoon jo khuda par eemaan nahin laate aur vah log aakhirat ke bhee munkir hai

[38] aur main to apane baap daada ibaraaheem va isahaaq va yaaqoob ke mazahab par chalane vaala hoon munaasib nahin ki ham khuda ke saath kisee cheez ko (usaka) shareek banaen ye bhee khuda kee ek badee meharabaanee hai ham par bhee aur tamaam logon par magar bahutere log usaka shukriya (bhee) ada nahin karate

[39] ai mere kaid khaane ke dono rapheeqon (saathiyon) (zara gaur to karo ki) bhala juda juda maabood achchhe ya khudae yakata zabaradast (aphasos)

[40] tum log to khuda ko chhodakar bas un chand naamon hee ko parasatish karate ho jin ko tumane aur tumhaare baap daadaon ne gadh liya hai khuda ne unake lie koee daleel nahin naazil kee hukoomat to bas khuda hee ke vaaste khaas hai usane to hukm diya hai ki usake siva kisee kee ibaadat na karo yahee saaeedha deen hai magar (aphasos) bahutere log nahin jaanate hain

[41] ai mere qaid khaane ke dono rapheeqo (achchha ab taabeer suno tumamen se ek (jisane angoor dekha riha hokar) apane maalik ko sharaab pilaane ka kaam karega aur (doosara) jisane rotiyaan sar par (dekhee hain) to soolee diya jaega aur chidiya usake sar se (noch noch) kar khaegee jis amr ko tum donon darayaapht karate the (vah ye hai aur) phaisala ho chuka hai

[42] aur un donon mein se jisakee nisbat yoosuph ne samajha tha vah riha ho jaega usase kaha ki apane maalik ke paas mera bhee tazakira karana (ki main bejurm qaid hoon) to shaitaan ne use apane aaqa se zikr karana bhula diya to yoosuph qaid khaane mein kaee baras rahe

[43] aur (isee asana (beech) mein) baadashaah ne (bhee khvaab dekha aur) kaha maine dekha hai ki saat motee taazee gae hain unako saat dubalee patalee gaay khae jaatee hain aur saat taazee sabz baaliyo (dekheen) aur phir (saat) sookhee baaliyo ai (mere darabaar ke) saradaaron agar tum logon ko khvaab kee taabeer denee aatee ho to mere (is) khvaab ke baare mein hukm lagao

[44] un logon ne arz kee ki ye to (kuchh) khvaab paresho (sa) hai aur ham log aise khvaab (paresho) kee taabeer to nahin jaanate hain

[45] aur jisane un donon mein se rihaee paee thee (saakee) aur usako ek zamaane ke baad (yoosuph ka qissa) yaad aaya bol utha ki mujhe (qaid khaane tak) jaane deejie to main usakee taabeer batae deta hoon

[46] (garaz vah gaya aur yoosuph se kahane laga) ai yoosuph ai bade sachche (yoosuph) zara hamen ye to bataie ki saat motee taazee gaayon ko saat patalee gaay khae jaatee hai aur saat baaliyo hain haree kachava aur phir (saat) sookhee murajhaee (isakee taabeer kya hai) to main logon ke paas palat kar jaoon (aur bayaan karun)

[47] taaki unako bhee (tumhaaree qadar) maaloom ho jae yoosuph ne kaha (isakee taabeer ye hai) ki tum log lagaataar saat baras kaashtakaaree karate rahoge to jo (phasal) tum kaato us (ke daane) ko baaliyon mein rahane dena (chhudaana nahin) magar thoda (bahut) jo tum khud khao

[48] usake baad bade sakht (khushk saalee (sookhe) ke) saat baras aaengen ki jo kuchh tum logon ne un saaton saal ke vaaste pahale jama kar rakha hoga sab kha jaengen magar bahut thoda sa jo tum (beej ke vaaste) bacha rakhoge

[49] (bas) phir usake baad ek saal aaega jisamen logon ke lie khoob menh barasegee (aur angoor bhee khoob phalega) aur log us saal (unhen) sharaab ke lie nichodegen

[50] (ye taabeer sunate hee) baadashaah ne hukm diya ki yoosuph ko mere huzoor mein to le aao phir jab (shaahee) chaubadaar (ye hukm lekar) yoosuph ke paas aaya to yusooph ne kaha ki tum apanee sarakaar ke paas palat jao aur unase poochho ki (aap ko) kuchh un auraton ka haal bhee maaloom hai jinhone (mujhe dekh kar) apane apane haath kaat daale the ki ya main unaka taalib tha

[51] ya vah (meree) isamen to shaq hee nahin ki mera paravaradigaar hee unake makr se khoob vaaqiph hai chunaanche baadashaah ne (un auraton ko talab kiya) aur poochha ki jis vakt tum logon ne yoosuph se apana matalab haasil karane kee khud un se tamanna kee thee to hamen kya maamala pesh aaya tha vah sab kee sab arj qarane lagee haasha allaah hamane yoosuph mein to kisee tarah kee buraee nahin dekhee (tab) azeez misr kee beebee (zulekha) bol uthee ab too theek theek haal sab par zaahir ho hee gaya (asal baat ye hai ki) maine khud usase apana matalab haasil karane kee tamanna kee thee aur beshak vah yaqeenan sachcha hai

[52] ye vaaqiya chaubadaar ne yoosuph se bayaan kiya (yoosuph ne kaha) ye qisse maine isalie chheda) taaki tumhaare baadashaah ko maaloom ho jae ki maine azeez kee gaibat mein usakee (amaanat mein khayaanat nahin kee) aur khuda khayaanat karane vaalon kee makkaaree haragiz chalane nahin deta

[53] aur (yoon to) mai bhee apane naphs ko gunaaho se be laus nahin kahata hoon kyonki (main bhee bashar hoon aur naphs baraabar buraee kee taraph ubhaarata hee hai magar jis par mera paravaradigaar raham pharamae (aur gunaah se bachae)

[54] isamen shaq nahin ki mera paravaradigaar bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai aur baadashaah ne hukm diya ki yoosuph ko mere paas le aao to main unako apane zaatee kaam ke lie khaas kar loonga phir usane yoosuph se baaten kee to yoosuph kee aala qaabaliyat saabit huee (aur) usane hukm diya ki tum aaj (se) hamaare sarakaar mein yaqeen baavaqaar (aur) muatabar ho

[55] yoosuph ne kaha (jab apane meree qadar kee hai to) mujhe mulkee khazaanon par muqarrar keejie kyonki main (usaka) amaanatadaar khazaanchee (aur) usake hisaab va kitaab se bhee vaaqiph hoon

[56] (garaz yoosuph shaahee khazaano ke aphasar muqarrar hue) aur hamane yoosuph ko yun mulk (misr) par qaabiz bana diya ki usamen jahaan chaahen rahen ham jis par chaahate hain apana phazal karate hain aur hamane neko kaaro ke ajr ko akaarat nahin karate

[57] aur jo log eemaan lae aur parahezagaaree karate rahe unake lie aakhirat ka ajr usee se kahee behatar hai

[58] aur choonki kanaan mein bhee kahat (sookha) tha is vajah se) yoosuph ke (sautele bhaee galla khareedane ko misr mein) aae aur yoosuph ke paas gae to unako phauran hee pahachaan liya aur vah log unako na pahachaan sake

[59] aur jab yoosuph ne unake (galle ka) saamaan duroost kar diya aur vah jaane lage to yoosuf ne (unase kaha) ki (abakee aana to) apane sautele bhaee ko (jise ghar chhod aae ho) mere paas lete aana kya tum nahin dekhate ki mai yaqeenan naap bhee pooree deta hoon aur bahut achchha mehamaan navaaz bhee hoon

[60] pas agar tum usako mere paas na laoge to tumhaare lie na mere paas kuchh na kuchh (galla vagairah) hoga

[61] na tum log mere qareeb hee chadhane paoge vah log kahane lage ham usake vaalid se usake baare mein jaate hee darakhvaast karenge

[62] aur ham zarur is kaam ko poora karengen aur yoosuph ne apane mulaazimon (naukaron) ko hukm diya ki unakee (jama) poonjee unake boro mein (choopake se) rakh do taaki jab ye log apane ehalo (ayaal) ke paas laut kar jaen to apanee poonjee ko pahachaan le

[63] (aur is laalach mein) yaayad phir palat ke aaen garaz jab ye log apane vaalid ke paas palat ke aae to sab ne milakar arz kee ai abba hamen (aainda) galle milane kee mumaaniat (mana) kar dee gaee hai to aap hamaare saath hamaare bhaee (bin yaameen) ko bhej deejie

[64] taaki ham (phir) galla lae aur ham usakee pooree hiphaazat karegen yaaqoob ne kaha mai usake baare mein tumhaara aitabaar nahin karata magar vaisa hee jaisa ki usase pahale usake maanjae (bhaee) ke baare mein kiya tha to khud usaka sabase behatar hiphaazat karane vaala hai aur vahee sab se jyaada raham karane vaala hai

[65] aur jab un logon ne apane apane asabaab khole to apanee apanee poonjee ko dekha ki (vaise hee) vaapas kar dee gaee hai to (apane baap se) kahane lage ai abba hamen (aur) kya chaahie (dekhie) yah hamaaree jama poonjee hamen vaapas de dee gayee hai aur (galla mupht mila ab ibne yaameen ko jaane deejie to) ham apane ehalo ayaal ke vaaste galla laaden aur apane bhaee kee pooree hiphaazat karegen aur ek baar yatar galla aur badhava laengen

[66] ye jo abakee dapha lae the thoda sa galla hai yaakoob ne kaha jab tak tum log mere saamane khuda se ehad na kar loge ki tum usako zarur mujh tak (sahee va saalim) le aaoge magar haan jab tum khud ghir jao to majabooree hai varana mai tumhaare saath haragiz usako na bhejoonga phir jab un logon ne unake saamane ehad kar liya to yaaqoob ne kaha ki ham log jo kah rahe hain khuda usaka zaamin hai

[67] aur yaaqoob ne (naseehatan chalate vakt beto se) kaha ai pharazandon (dekho khabaradaar) sab ke sab ek hee daravaaje se na daakhil hona (ki kaheen nazar na lag jae) aur mutaaphariq (alag alag) daravaazon se daakhil hona aur mai tumase (us baat ko jo) khuda kee taraph se (aae) kuchh taal bhee nahin sakata hukm to (aur asalee) khuda hee ke vaaste hai maine usee par bharosa kiya hai aur bharosa karane vaalon ko usee par bharosa karana chaahie

[68] aur jab ye sab bhaee jis tarah unake vaalid ne hukm diya tha usee tarah (misr mein) daakhil hue magar jo hukm khuda kee taraph se aane ko tha use yaaqoob kuchh bhee taal nahin sakate the magar (haan) yaaqoob ke dil mein ek tamanna thee jise unhonne bhee yun poora kar liya kyonki isame to shaq nahin ki use choonki hamane taaleem dee thee saahibe ilm zarur tha magar bahutere log (usase bhee) vaaqiph nahin

[69] aur jab ye log yoosuph ke paas pahunche to yoosuph ne apane haqeeqee (sage) bhaee ko apane paas (bagal mein) jagah dee aur (chupake se) us (ibne yaameen) se kah diya ki mai tumhaara bhaee (yoosuph) hoon to jo kuchh (badasulookiyaan) ye log tumhaare saath karate rahe hain usaka ranj na karo

[70] phir jab yoosuph ne un ka saazo saamaan saphar galla (vagairah) durust kara diya to apane bhaee ke asabaab mein paanee peene ka katora (yoosuph ke ishaare) se rakhava diya phir ek munaadee lalakaar ke bola ki ai qaafile vaalon (ho na ho) yaqeenan tumhee log zarur chor ho

[71] ye sun kar ye log pukaarane vaalon kee taraph bhid pade aur kahane lage (aakhir) tumhaaree kya cheez gum ho gaee hai

[72] un logon ne javaab diya ki hamen baadashaah ka pyaala nahin milata hai aur mai usaka zaamin hoon ki jo shakhsh usako la haazir karega usako ek oont ke bojh baraabar (galla inaam) milega

[73] tab ye log kahane lage khuda kee qasam tum to jaanate ho ki (tumhaare) mulk mein ham phasaad karane kee garaz se nahin aae the aur ham log to kuchh chor to hain nahin

[74] tab vah mulaazimeen bole ki agar tum jhoothe nikale to phir chor kee kya saza hogee

[75] (ve dhadak) bol uthe ki usakee saza ye hai ki jisake bore mein vah (maal) nikale to vahee usaka badala hai (to vah maal ke badale mein gulaam bana liya jae)

[76] ham log to (apane yahaan) zaalimon (choron) ko isee tarah saza diya karate hain garaz yoosuph ne apane bhaee ka thaila kholane ne se qabl doosare bhaiyon ke thailon se (talaashee) shuroo kee usake baad (aakhir mein) us pyaale ko yoosuph ne apane bhaee ke thaile se baraamad kiya yoosuph ko bhaee ke rokane kee hamane yoo tadabeer batai varana (baadashaah misr) ke qaanoon ke muvaaphiq apane bhaee ko rok nahin sakate the magar haan jab khuda chaahe ham jise chaahate hain usake darje buland kar dete hain aur (duniya mein) har saahabe ilm se badhakar ek aur aalim hai

[77] (garaz) ibne yaameen rok lie gae to ye log kahane lage agar usane choree kee to (kaun taajjub hai) isake pahale isaka bhaee (yoosuph) choree kar chuka hai to yoosuph ne (usaka kuchh javaab na diya) usako apane dil mein posheeda (chhupaaye) rakha aur un par zaahir na hone diya magar ye kah diya ki tum log bade khaana kharaab (bure aadamee) ho

[78] aur jo (usake bhaee kee choree ka haal bayaan karate ho khuda khoob bavaaqiph hai (is par) un logon ne kaha ai azeez us (ibne yaameen) ke vaalid bahut boodhe (aadamee) hain (aur isako bahut chaahate hain) to aap usake aivaz (badale) ham mein se kisee ko le leejie aur usako chhod deejie

[79] kyonki ham aapako bahut neko kaar burjug samajhate hain yoosuph ne kaha maaz allaah (ye kyon kar ho sakata hai ki) hamane jisakee paas apanee cheez paee hai use chhodakar doosare ko pakad len (agar ham aisa karen) to ham zarur bade beinsaaph thahare

[80] phir jab yoosuph kee taraph se maayoos hue to baaham mashavara karane ke lie alag khade hue to jo shakhsh un sab mein bada tha (yahooda) kahane laga (bhaiyon) kya tum ko maaloom nahin ki tumhaar vaalid ne tum logon se khuda ka ehad kara liya tha aur usase tum log yoosuph ke baare mein kya kuchh galatee kar hee chuke ho to (bhaee) jab tak mere vaalid mujhe ijaazat (na) den ya khud khuda mujhe koee hukm (na) de mai us sar zameen se haragiz na hatoonga aur khuda to sab hukm dene vaalo se kaheen behatar hai

[81] tum log apane vaalid ke paas palat ke jao aur unase jaakar arz karo ai abba apake saahabazaade ne choree kee aur ham logon ne to apanee samajh ke mutaabiq (usake le aane ka ehad kiya tha aur ham kuchh (arz) gaibee (aaphat) ke nigehabaan the nahin

[82] aur aap is bastee (misr) ke logon se jisamen ham log the darayaapht kar leejie aur is qaaphale se bhee jisamen aae hain (poochh leejie) aur ham yaqeenan bilkul sachche hain

[83] (garaz jab un logon ne jaakar bayaan kiya to) yaaqoob na kaha (usane choree nahin kee) balki ye baat tumane apane dil se gadh lee hai to (khair) sabr (aur khuda ka) shukr khuda se to (mujhe) ummeed hai ki mere sab (ladakon) ko mere paas pahuncha de beshak vah bada vaakif kaar hakeem hai

[84] aur yaaqoob ne un logon kee taraph se munh pher liya aur (rokar) kahane lage hae aphasos yoosuph par aur (is qadar roe ki) unakee onkhen sadame se saphed ho gaee vah to bade ranj ke zaabit (jhelane vaale) the

[85] (ye dekhakar unake bete) kahane lage ki aap to hamesha yoosuph ko yaad hee karate rahiega yahaan tak ki beemaar ho jaega ya jaan hee de deejiega

[86] yaaqoob ne kaha (mai tumase kuchh nahin kahata) main to apanee beqaraaree va ranj kee shikaayat khuda hee se karata hoon aur khuda kee taraph se jo baaten mai jaanata hoon tum nahin jaanate ho

[87] ai meree pharazand (ek baar phir misr) jao aur yoosuph aur usake bhaee ko (jis tarah bane) dhoondh ke le aao aur khuda kee rahamat se na ummeed na ho kyonki khuda kee rahamat se kaaphir logo ke siva aur koee na ummeed nahin hua karata

[88] phir jab ye log yoosuph ke paas gae to (bahut gidagidaakar) arz kee ki ai azeez hamako aur hamaare (saare) kunabe ko kahat kee vajah se badee takaleeph ho rahee hai aur ham kuchh thodee see poonjee lekar aae hain to ham ko (usake aivaz par poora galla dilava deejie aur (qeemat hee par nahin) ham ko (apana) sadaqa khairaat deejie isamen to shaq nahin ki khuda sadaqa khairaat dene vaalon ko jajae khair deta hai

[89] (ab to yoosuph se na raha gaya) kaha tumhen kuchh maaloom hai ki jab tum jaahil ho rahe the to tum ne yoosuph aur usake bhaee ke saath kya kya sulook kie

[90] (us par vah log chauke) aur kahane lage (hae) kya tum hee yoosuph ho, yoosuph ne kaha haan mai hee yoosuph hoon aur yah mera bhaee hai beshak khuda ne mujh par apana phazal va (karam) kiya hai kya isamen shaq nahin ki jo shakhsh (usase) darata hai (aur museebat mein) sabr kare to khuda haragiz (aise neko kaaron ka) ajr barabaad nahin karata

[91] vah log kahane lage khuda kee qasam tumhen khuda ne yaqeenan ham par phazeelat dee hai aur beshak ham hee yaqeenan (azasarataapa) khataavaar the

[92] yoosuph ne kaha ab aaj se tum par kuchh ilzaam nahin khuda tumhaare gunaah maaph pharamae vah to sabase jyaada raheem hai ye mera kurta le jao

[93] aur usako abba jaan ke chehare par daal dena ki vah phir beena ho jaengen (dekhane lagenge) aur tum log apane sab ladake baalon ko lekar mere paas chale aao

[94] aur jo hee ye kaafila misr se chala tha ki un logon ke vaalid (yaaqoob) ne kaha diya tha ki agar mujhe sathiya ya hua na kaho to baat kahoon ki mujhe yoosuph kee boo maaloom ho rahee hai

[95] vah log kunabe vaale (pote vagairaah) kahane lage aap yaqeenan apane puraane khayaal (mohabbat) mein (pade hue) hain

[96] phir (yoosuph kee) khushakhabaree dene vaala aaya aur unake kurte ko unake chehare par daal diya to yaaqoob phauran phir dobaara onkh vaale ho gae (tab yaaqoob ne beton se) kaha kyon mai tumase na kahata tha jo baaten khuda kee taraph se mai jaanata hoon tum nahin jaanate

[97] un logon ne arz kee ai abba hamaare gunaahon kee magaphirat kee (khuda kee baaragaah mein) hamaare vaaste dua mogie ham beshak azasarataapa gunehagaar hain

[98] yaaqoob ne kaha mai bahut jald apane paravaradigaar se tumhaaree magaphirat kee dua karugaan beshak vah bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai

[99] (garaz) jab phir ye log (may yaakoob ke) chale aur yoosuph shahar ke baahar lene aae to jab ye log yoosuph ke paas pahunche to yoosuph ne apane maan baap ko apane paas jagah dee aur (unase) kaha ki ab insha allaah bade itminaan se misr mein chalie

[100] (garaz) pahunchakar yoosuph ne apane maan baap ko takht par bithaaya aur sab ke sab yoosuph kee taazeem ke vaaste unake saamane sajade mein gir pade (us vakt) yoosuph ne kaha ai abba ye taabeer hai mere us pahale khvaab kee ki mere paravaradigaar ne use sach kar dikhaaya beshak usane mere saath ehasaan kiya jab usane mujhe qaid khaane se nikaala aur baavajood ki mujh mein aur mere bhaeeyon mein shaitaan ne phasaad daal diya tha usake baad bhee aap logon ko gaanv se (shahar mein) le aaya (aur mujhase mila diya) beshak mera paravaradigaar jo kuchh karata hai usakee tadbeer khoob jaanata hai beshak vah bada vaakiphakaar hakeem hai

[101] usake baad yoosuph ne dua kee ai paravaradigaar toone mujhe mulk bhee ata pharamaaya aur mujhe khvaab kee baaton kee taabeer bhee sikhaee ai aasamaan aur zameen ke paida karane vaale too hee mera maalik saraparast hai duniya mein bhee aur aakhirat mein bhee too mujhe (duniya se) musalamaan uthaaye aur mujhe neko kaaron mein shaamil pharama

[102] (ai rasool) ye kissa gaib kee khabaron mein se hai jise ham tumhaare paas vahee ke zarie bhejate hain (aur tumhen maaloom hota hai varana jis vakt yoosuph ke bhaee baaham apane kaam ka mashavara kar rahe the aur (halaak kee) tadabeere kar rahe the

[103] tum unake paas maujood na the aur kitane hee chaaho magar bahutere log eemaan laane vaale nahin hain

[104] haaloki tum unase (tabaleege risaalat ka) koee sila nahin mogate aur ye (quraan) to saare jahaann ke vaaste naseehat (hee naseehat) hai

[105] aur aasamaanon aur zameen mein (khuda kee qudarat kee) kitanee nishaaniyaan hain jin par ye log (din raat) guzaara karate hain aur usase munh phere rahate hain

[106] aur aksar logon kee ye haalat hai ki vah khuda par eemaan to nahin laate magar shirk kie jaate hain

[107] to kya ye log is baat se mutamin ho baithen hain ki un par khuda ka azaab aa pade jo un par chha jae ya un par achaanak qayaamat hee aa jae aur unako kuchh khabar bhee na ho

[108] (ai rasool) un se kah do ki mera tareeka to ye hai ki mai (logon) ko khuda kee taraph bulaata hoon main aur mera pairav (peechhe chalane vaale) (donon) mazaboot daleel par hain aur khuda (har aib va nuqas se) paak va paakeeza hai aur mai musharekeen se nahin hoon

[109] aur (ai rasool) tumase pahale bhee ham gaanv hee ke rahane vaale kuchh mardon ko (paigambar banaakar) bheja kie hai ki ham un par vahee naazil karate the to kya ye log rue zameen par chale phire nahin ki gaur karate ki jo log unase pahale ho guzare hain unaka anjaam kya hua aur jin logon ne parahezagaaree ekhteyaar kee unake lie aakhirat ka ghar (duniya se) yaqeenan kaheen jyaada behatar hai kya ye log nahin samajhate

[110] pahale ke paigambaro ne tabaleege risaalat yahaan vak ki jab (qaum ke eemaan laane se) paigambar maayoos ho gae aur un logon ne samajh liya ki vah jhuthalae gae to unake paas hamaaree (khaas) madad aa pahunchee to jise hamane chaaha najaat dee aur hamaara azaab gunehagaar logon ke sar se to taala nahin jaata

[111] isamen shaq nahin ki un logon ke kisson mein aqalamandon ke vaaste (achchhee khaasee) ibarat (va naseehat) hai ye (quraan) koee aisee baat nahin hai jo (khvaahaama khvaah) gadh lee jae balki (jo aasamaanee kitaaben) isake pahale se maujood hain unakee tasadeeq hai aur har cheez kee taphaseel aur eemaanadaaron ke vaaste (azasarataapa) hidaayat va rahamat hai

[1] alif laam meem ra ye kitaab (quraan) kee aayaten hai aur tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se jo kuchh tumhaare paas naazil kiya gaya hai bilkul theek hai magar bahutere log eemaan nahin laate

[2] khuda vahee to hai jisane aasamaanon ko jinhen tum dekhate ho bagair sutoon (khambon) ke uthaakar khada kar diya phir arsh (ke banaane) par aamaada hua aur sooraj aur chaand ko (apana) taabedaar banaaya ki har ek vakt muqarrara tak chala karate hai vahee (duniya ke) har ek kaam ka intezaam karata hai aur isee garaz se ki tum log apane paravaradigaar ke saamane haazir hone ka yaqeen karo

[3] (apanee) aayaten taphaseeladaar bayaan karata hai aur vah vahee hai jisane zameen ko bichhaaya aur usamen (bade bade) atal pahaad aur dariya banae aur usane har tarah ke mevon kee do do kismen paida kee (jaise khatte meethe) vahee raat (ke parade) se din ko dhaak deta hai isamen shaq nahin ki jo log aur gaur va phikr karate hain unake lie isamen (kudarat khuda kee) bahuteree nishaaniyaan hain

[4] aur khuramon (khajoor) ke darakht kee ek jad aur do yaakhen aur baaz akela (ek hee yaakh ka) haaloki sab ek hee paanee se seeche jaate hain aur phalon mein baaz ko baaz par ham tarajeeh dete hain beshak jo log aqal vaale hain unake lie isamen (kudarat khuda kee) bahuteree nishaaniyaan hain

[5] aur agar tumhen (kisee baat par) taajjub hota hai to un kuphphaaron ko ye qaul taajjub kee baat hai ki jab ham (sadagal kar) mittee ho jaengen to kya ham (phir dobaara) ek naee jahannum mein aanaingen ye vahee log hain jinhonne apane paravaradigaar ke saath kuphr kiya aur yahee vah log hain jinakee gardanon mein (qayaamat ke din) tauq pade hogen aur yahee log jahannumee hain ki ye isamen hamesha rahegen

[6] aur (ai rasool) ye log tum se bhalaee ke qabl hee buraee (azaab) kee jaldee macha rahe hain haaloki unake pahale (bahut se logon kee) sazaen ho chukee hain aur isamen shaq nahin kee tumhaara paravaradigaar baavajood unakee sharaarat ke logon par bada bakhashish (karam) vaala hai aur isamen bhee shaq nahin ki tumhaara paravaradigaar yaqeenan sakht azaab vaala hai

[7] aur vo log kaaphir hain kahate hain ki is shakhsh (mohammad) par usake paravaradigaar kee taraph se koee nishaanee (hamaaree marzee ke mutaabiq) kyon nahin naazil kee jaatee ai rasool tum to sirph (khauphe khuda se) daraane vaale ho

[8] aur har qaum ke lie ek hidaayat karane vaala hai har maada jo ki pet mein lie hue hai aur usako khuda hee jaanata hai va bachcha daaniyon ka ghatana badhana (bhee vahee jaanata hai) aur har cheez usake nazadeeq ek andaaje se hai

[9] (vahee) baatin (chhupe huve) va zaahir ka jaanane vaala (sab se) bada aur aaleeshaan hai

[10] tum logon mein jo koee chupake se baat kahe aur jo shakhsh zor se pukaar ke bole aur jo shakhsh raat kee taareeqee (andhere) mein chhupa baitha ho aur jo shakhsh din dahaaden chala ja raha ho

[11] (usake nazadeek) sab baraabar hain (aadamee kisee haalat mein ho magar) us akele ke lie usake aage usake peechhe usake nigehabaan (pharishte) muqarrar hain ki usako hukm khuda se hiphaazat karate hain jo (neamat) kisee qaum ko haasil ho beshak vah log khud apanee naphsaanee haalat mein tagyyur na daalen khuda haragiz tagyyur nahin daala karata aur jab khuda kisee qaum par buraee ka iraada karata hai to phir usaka koee taalane vaala nahin aur na usaka usake siva koee vaalee aur (saraparast) hai

[12] vah vahee to hai jo tumhen daraane aur laalach dene ke vaaste bijalee kee chamak dikhaata hai aur paanee se bhare bojhal baadalon ko paida karata hai

[13] aur garj aur pharishte usake khauph se usakee hamdo sana kee tasbeeh kiya karate hain vahee (aasamaan se) bijaliyon ko bhejata hai phir use jis par chaahata hai gira bhee deta hai aur ye log khuda ke baare mein (khvaamaakhvaah) jhagade karate hain haaloki vah bada sakht qoovat vaala hai

[14] (museebat ke vakt) usee ka (pukaarana) theek pukaarana hai aur jo log use chhodakar (doosaron ko) pukaarate hain vah to unakee kuchh sunate tak nahin magar jis tarah koee shakhsh (bagair ungaliyaan milae) apanee donon hatheliyaan paanee kee taraph phailae taaki paanee usake munh mein pahunch jae haaloki vah kisee tarah pahunchane vaala nahin aur (isee tarah) kaaphiron kee dua gumaraahee mein (padee bahakee phira karatee hai)

[15] aur aasamaanon aur zameen mein (makhalooqaat se) jo koee bhee hai khushee se ya zabaradastee sab (allaah ke aage sar basajood hain aur (isee tarah) unake sae bhee subah va shaam (sajada karate hain) (15) (sajada)

[16] (ai rasool) tum poochho ki (aakhir) aasamaan aur zameen ka paravaradigaar kaun hai (ye kya javaab degen) tum kah do ki allaah hai (ye bhee kah do ki kya tumane usake siva doosare kaarasaaz bana rakhe hain jo apane lie aap na to naphe par qaaboo rakhate hain na zarar (nukasaan) par (ye bhee to) poochho ki bhala (kaheen) andha aur onkhon vaala baraabar ho sakata hai (haragiz nahin) (ya kaheen) andhera aur ujaala baraabar ho sakata hai (haragiz nahin) in logon ne khuda ke kuchh shareeq thahara rakhe hain kya unhonen khuda hee kee see makhalooq paida kar rakhee hai jinake sabab makhalookaat un par mushataba ho gaee hai (aur unakee khudaee ke qaayal ho gae) tum kah do ki khuda hee har cheez ka paida karane vaala aur vahee yakata aur sipar (sab par) gaalib hai

[17] usee ne aasamaan se paanee barasaaya phir apane apane andaaze se naale bah nikale phir paanee ke rele par (josh khaakar) phoola hua jhaag (phen) aa gaya aur us cheez (dhaatu) se bhee jise ye log zevar ya koee asabaab banaane kee garaz se aag mein tapaate hain isee tarah phen aa jaata hai (phir alag ho jaata hai) yun khuda haq va baatil kee masale bayaan pharamaata hai (ki paanee haq kee misaal aur phen baatil kee) garaz phen to khushk hokar gaayab ho jaata hai jisase logon ko napha pahunchata hai (paanee) vah zameen mein thahara rahata hai yun khuda (logon ke samajhaane ke vaaste) masale bayaan pharamaata hai

[18] jin logon ne apane paravaradigaar ka kahana maana unake lie bahut behataree hai aur jin logon ne usaka kaha na maana (qayaamat mein unakee ye haalat hogee) ki agar unhen rue zameen ke sab khazaane balki usake saath itana aur mil jae to ye log apanee najaat ke badale usako (ye khushee) de daalen (magar phir bhee koee phaayada nahin) yahee log hain jinase buree tarah hisaab liya jaega aur aakhir un ka thikaana jahannum hai aur vah kya buree jagah hai

[19] (ai rasool) bhala vah shakhsh jo ye jaanata hai ki jo kuchh tumhaare paravaradigaar kee taraph se tum par naazil hua hai bilkul theek hai kabhee us shakhsh ke baraabar ho sakata hai jo muttaliq (poora) andha hai (haragiz nahin)

[20] isase to bas kuchh samajhadaar log hee naseehat haasil karate hain vah log hai ki khuda se jo ehad kiya use poora karate hain aur apane paimaan ko nahin todate

[21] (ye) vah log hain ki jin (taalluqaat) ke qaayam rakhane ka khuda ne hukm diya unhen qaayam rakhate hain aur apane paravaradigaar se darate hain aur (qayaamat ke din) buree tarah hisaab lie jaane se khauph khaate hain

[22] aur (ye) vah log hain jo apane paravaradigaar kee khushanoodee haasil karane kee garaz se (jo museebat un par padee hai) jhel gae aur paabandee se namaaz ada kee aur jo kuchh hamane unhen rozee dee thee usamen se chhipaakar aur khul kar khuda kee raah mein kharch kiya aur ye log buraee ko bhee bhalaee sa dapha karate hain -yahee log hain jinake lie aakhirat kee khoobee makhasoos hai

[23] (yaani) hamesha rahane ke baag jinamen vah aap jaaeaige aur unake baap, daadaon, beeviyon aur unakee aulaad mein se jo log neko kaar hai (vah sab bhee) aur pharishte behasht ke har daravaaje se unake paas aaegen

[24] aur salaam alaikum (ke baad kahegen) ki (duniya mein) tumane sabr kiya (ye usee ka sila hai dekho) to aakhirat ka ghar kaisa achchha hai

[25] aur jo log khuda se ehad va paimaan ko pakka karane ke baad tod daalate hain aur jin (taalukaat baahamee) ke qaayam rakhane ka khuda ne hukm diya hai unhen qata (todate) karate hain aur rue zameen par fasaad phailaate phirate hain aise hee log hain jinake lie laanat hai aur aise hee logon ke vaaste bada ghar (jahannum) hai

[26] aur khuda hee jisake lie chaahata hai rozee ko badha deta hai aur jisake lie chaahata hai tang karata hai aur ye log duniya kee (chand roza) zindagee par bahut nihaal hain haaloki duniyaavee zindagee (naeem) aakhirat ke muqaabil mein bilkul behakeeqat cheez hai

[27] aur jin logon ne kuphr ekhatiyaar kiya vah kahate hain ki us (shakhs yaani tum) par hamaaree khvaahish ke muvaaphiq koee maujiza usake paravaradigaar kee taraph se kyon nahin naazil hota tum unase kah do ki isamen shaq nahin ki khuda jise chaahata hai gumaraahee mein chhod deta hai

[28] aur jisane usakee taraph ruzoo kee use apanee taraph pahunchane kee raah dikhaata hai (ye) vah log hain jinhonne eemaan kubool kiya aur unake dilon ko khuda kee chaah se tasallee hua karatee hai

[29] jin logon ne eemaan qubool kiya aur achchhe achchhe kaam kie unake vaaste (behasht mein) tooba (darakht) aur khushahaalee aur achchha anjaam hai

[30] (ai rasool jis tarah hamane aur paigambar bheje the) usee tarah hamane tumako us ummat mein bheja hai jisase pahale aur bhee bahut see ummate guzar chukee hain -taaki tum unake saamane jo quraan hamane vahee ke zarie se tumhaare paas bheja hai unhen padh kar suna do aur ye log (kuchh tumhaare hee nahin balki sire se) khuda hee ke munkir hain tum kah do ki vahee mera paravaradigaar hai usake siva koee maabood nahin mai usee par bharosa rakhata hoon aur usee taraph ruzoo karata hoon

[31] aur agar koee aisa quraan (bhee naazil hota) jisakee barakat se pahaad (apanee jagah) chal khade hote ya usakee vajah se zameen (kee musaafat (dooree)) tay kee jaatee aur usakee barakat se murde bol uthate (to bhee ye log maanane vaale na the) balki sach yoon hai ki sab kaam ka ekhteyaar khuda hee ko hai to kya abhee tak eemaanadaaron ko chain nahin aaya ki agar khuda chaahata to sab logon kee hidaayat kar deta aur jin logon ne kuphr ekhteyaar kiya un par unakee karatoot kee saza mein koee (na koee) museebat padatee hee rahegee ya (un par padee) to unake gharon ke aas paas (garaz) naazil hogee (zarur) yahaan tak ki khuda ka vaayada (phateh makka) poora ho kar rahe aur isamen shaq nahin ki khuda haragiz khilaafe vaayada nahin karata

[32] aur (ai rasool) tumase pahale bhee bahutere paigambaron kee haisee udaee ja chukee hai to maine (chand roz) kaaphiron ko mohalat dee phir (aakhir kaar) hamane unhen le daala phir (too kya poochhata hai ki) hamaara azaab kaisa tha

[33] kya jo (khuda) har ek shakhsh ke aamaal kee khabar rakhata hai (unako yun hee chhod dega haragiz nahin) aur un logon ne khuda ke (doosare doosare) shareek thaharae (ai rasool tum unase kah do ki tum aakhir unake naam to bataon ya tum khuda ko aise shareeqo kee khabar dete ho jinako vah jaanata tak nahin ki vah zameen mein (kidhar basate) hain ya (niree oopar se baaten banaate hain balki (asal ye hai ki) kaaphiron ko unakee makkaariyaan bhalee dikhaee gaee hai aur vah (goya) raahe raast se rok die gae hain aur jis shakhsh ko khuda gumaraahee mein chhod de to usaka koee hidaayat karane vaala nahin

[34] in logon ke vaaste duniyaavee zindagee mein (bhee) azaab hai aur aakhirat ka azaab to yaqeenee aur bahut sakht khulane vaala hai (aur) (phir) khuda (ke gazab) se unako koee bachaane vaala (bhee) nahin

[35] jis baag (behasht) ka parahezagaaron se vaayada kiya gaya hai usakee siphat ye hai ki usake neeche naharen jaaree hogee usake meve sadaabahaar aur aise hee usakee chhov bhee ye anjaam hai un logon ko jo (duniya mein) parahezagaar the aur kaaphiron ka anjaam (jahannum kee) aag hai

[36] aur (e rasool) jin logon ko hamane kitaab dee hai vah to jo (ehakaam) tumhaare paas naazil kie gae hain sab hee se khush hote hain aur baaz phirake usakee baaton se inkaar karate hain tum (unase) kah do ki (tum maano ya na maano) mujhe to ye hukm diya gaya hai ki mai khuda hee kee ibaadat karu aur kisee ko usaka shareek na banaoo mai (sab ko) usee kee taraph bulaata hoon aur har shakhsh ko hir phir kar usakee taraph jaana hai

[37] aur yoon hamane us quraan ko arabee (zabaan) ka pharamaan naazil pharamaaya aur (ai rasool) agar kaheen tumane isake baad ko tumhaare paas ilm (quraan) aa chuka un kee naphasiyaanee khvaahishon kee pairavee kar lee to (yaad rakho ki) phir khuda kee taraph se na koee tumhaara saraparast hoga na koee bachaane vaala

[38] aur hamane tumase pahale aur (bhee) bahutere paigambar bheje aur hamane unako beeviyaan bhee dee aur aulaad (bhee ata kee) aur kisee paigambar kee ye majaal na thee ki koee maujiza khuda kee ijaazat ke bagair la dikhae har ek vakt (mauood) ke lie (hamaare yahaan) ek (qism kee) tahareer (hotee) hai

[39] phir isamen se khuda jisako chaahata hai mita deta hai aur (jisako chaahata hai baaqee rakhata hai aur usake paas asal kitaab (lauhe mahaphooz) maujood hai

[40] aur (e rasool) jo jo vaayade (azaab vagairah ke) ham un kuphphaaron se karate hain chaahe, unamen se baaz tumhaare saamane poore kar dikhaen ya tumhen usase pahale utha len bahar haal tum par to sirph ehakaam ka pahucha dena pharj hai

[41] aur unase hisaab lena hamaara kaam hai kya un logon ne ye baat na dekhee ki ham zameen ko (futuhaate islaam se) usake tamaam etaraaph (chaaro or) se (savaah kuphr mein) ghataate chale aate hain aur khuda jo chaahata hai hukm deta hai usake hukm ka koee taalane vaala nahin aur bahut jald hisaab lene vaala hai

[42] aur jo log un (kuphphaar makke) se pahale ho guzare hain un logon ne bhee paigambaron kee mukhaalaphat mein badee badee tadabeere kee to (khaak na ho saka kyonki) sab tadabeere to khuda hee ke haath mein hain jo shakhsh jo kuchh karata hai vah use khoob jaanata hai aur anaqareeb kuphphaar ko bhee maaloom ho jaega ki aakhirat kee khoobee kis ke lie hai

[43] aur (ai rasool) kaaphir log kahate hain ki tum paigambar nahee ho to tum (unase) kah do ki mere aur tumhaare daramiyaan meree risaalat kee gavaahee ke vaaste khuda aur vah shakhsh jisake paas (aasamaanee) kitaab ka ilm hai kaaphee hai

[1] alif laam ra ai rasool ye (quraan vah) kitaab hai jisakon hamane tumhaare paas isalie naazil kiya hai ki tum logon ko paravaradigaar ke hukm se (kuphr kee) taareekee se (eemaan kee) raushanee mein nikaal lao garaz usakee raah par lao jo sab par gaalib aur sazaavaar hamd hai

[2] vah khuda ko kuchh aasamaanon mein aur jo kuchh zameen mein hai (garaz sab kuchh) usee ka hai aur (aakhirat mein) kaaphiron ko lie jo sakht azaab (muhayya kiya gaya) hai aphasos naak hai

[3] vah kuphphaar jo duniya kee (chand roza) zindagee ko aakhirat par tarajeeh dete hain aur (logon) ko khuda kee raah (par chalane) se rokate hain aur isamen khvaah ma khvaah kazee paida karana chaahate hain yahee log bade palle darje kee gumaraahee mein hain

[4] aur hamane jab kabhee koee paigambar bheja to usakee qaum kee zabaan mein baaten karata hua (taaki usake saamane (hamaare ehaqaam) bayaan kar sake to yahee khuda jise chaahata hai gumaraahee mein chhod deta hai aur jis kee chaahata hai hidaayat karata hai vahee sab par gaalib hikamat vaala hai

[5] aur hamane moosa ko apanee nishaaniyaan dekar bheja (aur ye hukm diya) ki apanee qaum ko (kuphr kee) taarikiyon se (eemaan kee) raushanee mein nikaal lao aur unhen khuda ke (vah) din yaad dilao (jinamen khuda kee badee badee kudaraten zaahir huee) isamen shaq nahin isamen tamaam sabr shukr karane vaalon ke vaaste (kudarate khuda kee) bahut see nishaaniyaan hain

[6] aur vah (vakt yaad dilao) jab moosa ne apanee qaum se kaha ki khuda ne jo ehasaan tum par kie hain unako yaad karo jab akele tumako phiraun ke logon (ke zulm) se najaat dee ki vah tum ko bahut bade bade dukh de ke sataate the tumhaara ladakon ko jabaah kar daalate the aur tumhaaree auraton ko (apanee khidamat ke vaaste) jinda rahane dete the aur isamen tumhaara paravaradigaar kee taraph se (tumhaara sabr kee) badee (sakht) aazamaish thee

[7] aur (vah vakt yaad dilao) jab tumhaare paravaradigaar ne tumhen jata diya ki agar (mera) shukr karogen to mai yaqeenan tum par (neamat kee) jyaadatee karunga aur agar kaheen tumane naashukree kee to (yaad rakho ki) yaqeenan mera azaab sakht hai

[8] aur moosa ne (apanee qaum se) kah diya ki agar aur (tumhaare saath) jitane rue zameen par hain sab ke sab (milakar bhee khuda kee) naashukree karo to khuda (ko zara bhee paravaah nahin kyonki vah to bilkul) be niyaaz hai

[9] aur hamd hai kya tumhaare paas un logon kee khabar nahin pahunchee jo tumase pahale the (jaise) nooh kee qaum aur aad va samood aur (doosare log) jo unake baad hue (kyokar khabar hotee) unako khuda ke siva koee jaanata hee nahin unake paas unake (vakt qe) paigambar maujize lekar aae (aur samajhaane lage) to un logon ne un paigambaron ke haathon ko unake munh par ulata maar diya aur kahane lage ki jo (hukm lekar) tum khuda kee taraph se bheje gae ho ham to usako nahin maanate aur jis (deen) kee taraph tum hamako bulaate ho bade gahare shaq mein pade hai

[10] (tab) unake paigambaron ne (unase) kaha kya tum ko khuda ke baare mein shaq hai jo saare aasamaan va zameen ka paida karane vaala (aur) vah tumako apanee taraph bulaata bhee hai to isalie ki tumhaare gunaah maaph kar de aur ek vakt muqarrar tak tumako (duniya mein chain se) rahane de vah log bol uthe ki tum bhee bas hamaare hee se aadamee ho (achchha) ab samajhe tum ye chaahate ho ki jin maaboodon kee hamaare baap daada parasatish karate the tum hamako unase baaz rakho achchha agar tum sachche ho to koee saaph khula hua sareehee maujiza hame la dikhao

[11] unake paigambaron ne unake javaab mein kaha ki isamen shaq nahin ki ham bhee tumhaare hee se aadamee hain magar khuda apane bandon mein jis par chaahata hai apana phazal (va karam) karata hai (aur) risaalat ata karata hai aur hamaare ekhtiyaar me ye baat nahee ki be hukme khuda (tumhaaree pharamaish ke muvaaphiq) ham koee maujiza tumhaare saamane la saken aur khuda hee par sab eemaanadaaron ko bharosa rakhana chaahie

[12] aur hamen (aakhir) kya hai ki ham us par bharosa na karen haaloki hame (nijaat kee) aasaan raahen dikhaee aur jo toone aziyaten hamen pahunchai (un par hamane sabr kiya aur aainda bhee sabr karegen aur tavakkal bharosa karane vaalo ko khuda hee par tavakkal karana chaahie)

[13] aur jin logon nen kuphr ekhtiyaar kiya tha apane (vakt qe) paigambaron se kahane lage ham to tumako apanee sarazameen se zarur nikaal baahar kar degen yahaan tak ki tum phir hamaare mazahab kee taraph palat aao-to unake paravaradigaar ne unakee taraph vahee bhejee ki tum ghabaraon nahin ham un sarakash logon ko zarur barbaad karegen

[14] aur unakee halaakat ke baad zarur tumhee ko is sarazameen mein basaegen ye (vaayada) mahaz us shakhsh se jo hamaaree baaragaah mein (aamaal kee javaab dehee mein) khade hone se dare

[15] aur hamaare azaab se khauph khae aur un paigambaron ham se apanee phateh kee dua maangee (aakhir vah pooree huee)

[16] aur har ek sarakash adaavat rakhane vaala halaak hua (ye to unakee saza thee aur usake peechhe hee peechhe jahannum hai aur usamen) se peep lahoo bhara hua paanee peene ko diya jaega

[17] (zabaradastee) use ghoont ghant karake peena padega aur use halaq se aasaanee se na utaar sakega aur (vah museebat hai ki) use har taraph se maut hee maut aatee dikhaee detee hai haaloki vah maare na mar sakega-aur phir usake peechhe azaab sakht hoga

[18] jo log apane paravaradigaar se kaaphir ho baithe hain unakee masal aisee hai ki unakee kaarastaaniyaan goya (raakh ka ek dher) hai jise (andhad ke roz hava ka bade zoron ka jhonka uda lega jo kuchh un logon ne (duniya mein) kiya karaaya usamen se kuchh bhee unake qaaboo mein na hoga yahee to palle darje kee gumaraahee hai

[19] kya toone nahin dekha ki khuda hee ne saare aasamaan va zameen zarur masalahat se paida kie agar vah chaahe to sabako mitaakar ek naee khilaqat (bastee) la basae

[20] au ye khuda par kuchh bhee dushavaar nahin

[21] aur (qayaamat ke din) log sabake sab khuda ke saamane nikal khade hogen jo log (duniya mein kamazor the badee ijzat rakhane vaalo se (us vakt) qahengen ki ham to bas tumhaare qadam ba qadam chalane vaale the to kya (aaj) tum khuda ke azaab se kuchh bhee hamaare aade aa sakate ho vah javaab degen kaash khuda hamaaree hidaayat karata to ham bhee tumhaaree hidaayat karate ham khvaah beqaraaree karen khvaah sabr kare (dono) hamaare lie baraabar hai (kyonki azaab se) hamen to ab chhutakaara nahin

[22] aur jab (logon ka) khair phaisala ho chukega (aur log shaitaan ko ilzaam degen) to shaitaan kahega ki khuda ne tum se sachcha vaayada kiya tha (to vah poora ho gaya) aur maine bhee vaayada to kiya tha phir maine vaayada khilaafee kee aur mujhe kuchh tum par hukoomat to thee nahin magar itanee baat thee ki maine tum ko (bure kaamon kee taraph) bulaaya aur tumane mera kaha maan liya to ab tum mujhe bunra (bhala) na kaho balki (agar kahana hai to) apane naphs ko bura kaho (aaj) na to main tumhaaree phariyaad ko pahuncha sakata hoon aur na tum meree phariyaad kar sakate ho mai to usase pahale hee bezaar hoon ki tumane mujhe (khuda ka) shareek banaaya beshak jo log naapharamaan hain unake lie dardanaak azaab hai

[23] aur jin logon ne (sadaq dil se) eemaan qubool kiya aur achchhe (achchhe) kaam kie vah (behasht ke) un baagon mein daakhil kie jaengen jinake neeche nahare jaaree hogee aur vah apane paravaradigaar ke hukm se hamesha usamen rahegen vahaan un (kee mulaaqaat) ka tohapha salaam ka ho

[24] (ai rasool) kya tumane nahin dekha ki khuda ne achchhee baat (masalan kalama tauheed kee) vaisee achchhee misaal bayaan kee hai ki (achchhee baat) goya ek paakeeza darakht hai ki usakee jad mazaboot hai aur usakee tahaniyaan aasamaan mein lagee ho

[25] apane paravaradigaar ke hukm se har vakt fala (phoola) rahata hai aur khuda logon ke vaaste (isalie) misaalen bayaan pharamaata hai taaki log naseehat va ibarat haasil karen

[26] aur gandee baat (jaise kalamae shirk) kee misaal goya ek gande darakht kee see hai (jisakee jad aisee kamazor ho) ki zameen ke oopar hee se ukhaad phenka jae (kyonki) usako kuchh thaharao to hai nahin

[27] jo log pakkee baat (kalama tauheed) par (sadaq dil se eemaan la chuke unako khuda duniya kee zindagee mein bhee saabit qadam rakhata hai aur aakhirat mein bhee saabit qadam rakhega (aur) unhen savaal va javaab mein koee vakt na hoga aur sarakashon ko khuda gumaraahee mein chhod deta hai aur khuda jo chaahata hai karata hai

[28] (ai rasool) kya tumane un logon ke haal par gaur nahin kiya jinhonne mere ehasaan ke badale naashukree kee ekhtiyaar kee aur apanee qaum ko halaakat ke gharavaahe (jahannum) mein jhonk diya

[29] ki sabake sab jahannum vaasil hogen aur vah (kya) bura thikaana hai

[30] aur vah log doosaro ko khuda ka hamasar (baraabar) banaane lage taaki (logon ko) usakee raah se bahaka de (ai rasool) tum kah do ki (khair chand roz to) chain kar lo phir to tumhen dozakh kee taraph laut kar jaana hee hai

[31] (ai rasool) mere vah bande jo eemaan la chuke un se kah do ki paabandee se namaaz padha karen aur jo kuchh hamane unhen rozee dee hai usamen se (khuda kee raah mein) chhipaakar ya dikha kar kharch kiya kare us din (qayaamat) ke aane se pahal jisamen na to (khareedo) pharokht hee (kaam aaegee) na dostee mohabbat kaam (aaegee)

[32] khuda hee aisa (qaadir tavaana) hai jisane saare aasamaan va zameen paida kar daale aur aasamaan se paanee barasaaya phir usake zarie se (mukhtaliph darakhton se) tumhaaree roza ke vaaste (tarah tarah) ke phal paida kie aur tumhaare vaaste kashtiyaan tumhaare bas mein kar dee-taaki usake hukm se dariya mein chalen aur tumhaare vaaste nadiyon ko tumhaare ekhtiyaar mein kar diya

[33] aur sooraj aur chaand ko tumhaara taabedaar bana diya ki sada pheree kiya karate hain aur raat aur din ko tumhaare qabze mein kar diya ki hamesha haazir rahate hain

[34] (aur apanee zarurat ke muvaaphik) jo kuchh tumane usase maanga usamen se (tumhaaree zaroorat bhar) tumhe diya aur tum khuda kee nemato ginatee karana chaahate ho to gin nahin sakate ho too bada be insaaph naashukra hai

[35] aur (vah vakt yaad karo) jab ibaraaheem ne (khuda se) arz kee thee ki paravaradigaar is shahar (makke) ko aman va amaan kee jagah bana de aur mujhe aur meree aulaad ko is baat ko bacha le ki buton kee parasatish karane lage

[36] ai mere paalane vaale isamen shaq nahin ki in buton ne bahutere logon ko gumaraah bana chhoda to jo shakhsh meree pairavee kare to vah mujh se hai aur jisane meree naafaramaanee kee (to tujhe ekhteyaar hai) too to bada bakhshane vapala meharabaan hai

[37] ai hamaare paalane vaale maine tere muaziz (ijzat vaale) ghar (kaabe) ke paas ek bekhetee ke (veeraan) biyaabaan (makka) mein apanee kuchh aulaad ko (laakar) basaaya hai taaki ai hamaare paalane vaale ye log baraabar yahaan namaaz padha karen to too kuchh logon ke dilon ko unakee taraph mael kar (taaki vah yahaan aakar aabaad hon) aur unhen tarah tarah ke phalon se rozee ata kar taaki ye log (tera) shukr karen

[38] ai hamaare paalane vaale jo kuchh ham chhipaate hain aur jo kuchh zaahir karate hain too (sabase) khoob vaaqiph hai aur khuda se to koee cheez chhipee nahin (na) zameen mein aur na aasamaan mein us khuda ka (laakh laakh) shukr hai

[39] jisane mujhe budhaapa aane par ismaeel va isahaaq (do pharazand) ata kie isamen to shaq nahin ki mera paravaradigaar dua ka sunane vaala hai

[40] ai mere paalane vaale mujhe aur meree aulaad ko (bhee) namaaz ka paaband bana de aur ai mere paalane vaale meree dua qubool pharama

[41] ai hamaare paalane vaale jis din (aamaal ka) hisaab hone lage mujhako aur mere maan baap ko aur saare eemaanadaaron ko too bakhsh de

[42] aur jo kuchh ye kuphfaar (kuphfaare makka) kiya karate hain unase khuda ko gaaphil na samajhana (aur un par phauran azaab na karane kee) sirph ye vajah hai ki us din tak kee mohalat deta hai jis din logon kee onkhon ke dhele (khauph ke maare) pathara jaengen

[43] aur apane apane sar uthae bhaage chale ja rahe hain (takatakee bandhee hai ki) unakee taraph unakee nazar nahin lautatee (jidhar dekh rahe hain) aur unake dil hava hava ho rahe hain

[44] aur (ai rasool) logon ko us din se darao (jis din) un par azaab naazil hoga to jin logon ne naapharamaanee kee thee (gidagida kar) arz karegen ki ai hamaare paalane vaale ham ko thodee see mohalat aur de de (abakee baar) ham tere bulaane par zarur uth khade hogen aur sab rasoolon kee pairavee karegen (to unako javaab milega) kya tum vah log nahin ho jo usake pahale (us par) qasamen khaaya karate the ki tum ko kisee tarah ka zavvaal (nuksaan) nahin

[45] (aur kya tum vah log nahin ki) jin logon ne (hamaaree naafaramaanee karake) aap apane oopar julm kiya unheen ke gharon mein tum bhee rahe haaloki tum par ye bhee zaahir ho chuka tha ki hamane unake saath kya (baratao) kiya aur hamane (tumhaare samajhaane ke vaaste) masale bhee bayaan kar dee theen

[46] aur vah log apanee chaalen chalate hain (aur kabhee baaz na aae) haaloki unakee sab haalaten khuda kee nazar mein thee aur agarache unakee makkaariyaan (us gazab kee) theen ki un se pahaad (apanee jagah se) hat jaaye

[47] to tum ye khyaal (bhee) na karana ki khuda apane rasoolon se khilaaph vaayada karega isamen shaq nahin ki khuda (sabase) zabaradast badala lene vaala hai

[48] (magar kab) jis din ye zameen badalakar doosaree zameen kar dee jaegee aur (isee tarah) aasamaan (bhee badal die jaengen) aur sab log yakata qahaar (zabaradast) khuda ke rubaru (apanee apanee jagah se) nikal khade hogen

[49] aur tum us din gunehagaaron ko dekhoge ki zazeeron me jakade hue hogen

[50] unake (badan ke) kapade qataraan (taarakol) ke hoge aur unake cheharon ko aag (har taraph se) dhaake hogee

[51] taaki khuda har shakhsh ko usake kie ka badala de (achchha to achchha bura to bura) beshak khuda bahut jald hisaab lene vaala hai

[52] ye (quraan) logon ke lie ek qism kee ittela (jaanakaaree) hai taaki log usake zariye se (azaabe khuda se) darae jae aur taaki ye bhee ye yaqeen jaan len ki bas vahee (khuda) ek maabood hai aur taaki jo log akl vaale hain naseehat va ibarat haasil karen

[1] alif laam ra ye kitaab (khuda) aur vaajee va raushan quraan kee (chand) aayate hain

[2] (ek din vah bhee aane vaala hai ki) jo log kaafir ho baithe hain aksar dil se chaahengen

[3] kaash (ham bhee) musalamaan hote (ai rasool) unhen unakee haalat par rahane do ki kha pee len aur (duniya ke chand roz) chain kar len aur unakee tamannaen unhen khel tamaashe mein lagae raheen

[4] anaqareeb hee (isaka nateeja) unhen maaloom ho jaega aur hamane kabhee koee bastee tabaah nahin kee magar ye ki usakee tabaahee ke lie (pahale hee se) samajhee boojhee miyaad muqarrar likhee huee thee

[5] koee ummat apane vakt se na aage badh sakatee hai na peechhe hat sakatee hai

[6] (ai rasool kuphfaare makka tumase) kahate hain ki ai shakhsh (jisako ye bharam hai) ki us par vahee va kitaab naazil hueehai to (achchha khaasa) sidee hai

[7] agar too apane daave mein sachcha hai to pharishton ko hamaare saamane kyon nahin la khada karata

[8] (haaloki) ham pharishton ko khullam khulla (jis azaab ke saath) phaisale hee ke lie bheja karate hain aur (agar pharishte naazil ho jae to) phir unako (jaan bachaane kee) mohalat bhee na mile

[9] beshak ham hee ne quraan naazil kiya aur ham hee to usake nigehabaan bhee hain

[10] (ai rasool) hamane to tumase pahale bhee agalee ummaton mein (aur bhee bahut se) rasool bheje

[11] aur (unakee bhee yahee haalat thee ki) unake paas koee rasool na aaya magar un logon ne usakee hansee zarur udaee

[12] ham (goya khud) isee tarah is (gumaraahee) ko (un) gunaahagaaron ke dil mein daal dete hain

[13] ye kuphfaar is (quraan) par eemaan na laengen aur (ye kuchh anokhee baat nahin) agalon ke tareeqe bhee (aise hee) rahen hai

[14] aur agar ham apanee kudarat se aasamaan ka ek daravaaza bhee khol den aur ye log din dahaade us daravaaze se (aasamaan par) chadh bhee jaen

[15] tab bhee yaheen kahegen ki ho na ho hamaaree onkhen (nazar bandee se) matavaalee kar dee gaee hain ya nahin to ham logon par jaadoo kiya gaya hai

[16] aur ham hee ne aasamaan mein burj banae aur dekhane vaalon ke vaaste unake (sitaaron se) aaraasta (sajaaya) kiya

[17] aur har shaitaan maradood kee aamad raphat (aane jaane) se unhen mahaphooz rakha

[18] magar jo shaitaan choree chhipe (vahaan kee kisee baat par) kaan lagae to yahaab ka dahakata hua yola usake (khadedane ko) peechhe pad jaata hai

[19] aur zameen ko (bhee apane makhalooqaat ke rahane sahane ko) ham hee ne phailaaya aur isamen (keel kee tarah) pahaado ke langar daal die aur hamane usamen har kism kee munaasib cheeze ugaee

[20] aur ham hee ne unhen tumhaare vaaste zindagee ke saazon saamaan bana die aur un jaanavaron ke lie bhee jinhen tum rozee nahin dete

[21] aur hamaare yahaan to har cheez ke beshumaar khazaane (bhare) pade hain aur ham (usamen se) ek jachee talee miqadaar bhejate rahate hai

[22] aur ham hee ne vah havaen bhejee jo baadalon ko paanee se (bhare hue) hai phir ham hee ne aasamaan se paanee barasaaya phir ham hee ne tum logon ko vah paanee pilaaya aur tum logon ne to kuchh usako jama karake nahin rakha tha

[23] aur isamen shaq nahin ki ham hee (logon ko) jilaate aur ham hee maar daalate hain aur (phir) ham hee (sab ke) vaalee vaaris hain

[24] aur beshak ham hee ne tumamen se un logon ko bhee achchhee tarah samajh liya jo pahale ho guzare aur hamane unako bhee jaan liya jo baad ko aane vaale hain

[25] aur isamen shaq nahin ki tera paravaradigaar vahee hai jo un sab ko (qayaamat mein kabron se) uthaega beshak vah hiqamat vaala vaaqiphakaar hai

[26] aur beshak ham hee ne aadamee ko khameer (gundhee) dee hueesadee mittee se jo (sookhakar) khan khan bolane lage paida kiya

[27] aur ham hee ne jinnaat ko aadamee se (bhee) pahale ve dhuen kee tez aag se paida kiya

[28] aur (ai rasool vah vakt yaad karo) jab tumhaare paravaradigaar ne pharishton se kaha ki main ek aadamee ko khameer dee huee mittee se (jo sookhakar) khan khan bolane lage paida karane vaala hoon

[29] to jis vakt mai usako har tarah se durust kar chuke aur usamen apanee (taraph se) ruh phoonk doon to sab ke sab usake saamane sajade mein gir padana

[30] garaz pharishte to sab ke sab sar ba sajood ho gae

[31] magar ibalees (maloon) kee usane sajada karane vaalon ke saath shaamil hone se inkaar kiya

[32] (is par khuda ne) pharamaaya aao shaitaan aakhir tujhe kya hua ki too sajada karane vaalon ke saath shaamil na hua

[33] vah (dhithaee se) kahane laga main aisa gaya guzara to hoon nahin ki aise aadamee ko sajada kar baithoon jise toone sadee huee khan khan bolane vaalee mittee se paida kiya hai

[34] khuda ne pharamaaya (nahin too) to behasht se nikal ja (door ho) ki beshak too maradood hai

[35] aur yaqeenan tujh par roze mein jaza tak phitakaar barasa karegee

[36] shaitaan ne kaha ai mere paravaradigaar khair too mujhe us din tak kee mohalat de jabaki (log dobaara zinda karake) uthae jaengen

[37] khuda ne pharamaaya vakt muqarrar

[38] ke din tak tujhe mohalat dee gaee

[39] un shaitaan ne kaha ai mere paravaradigaar choonki toone mujhe raaste se alag kiya main bhee unake lie duniya mein (saaz va saamaan ko) umda kar dikhaoonga aur sabako zarur bahakaooga

[40] magar unamen se tere nire khure khaas bande (ki vah mere bahakaane mein na aaengen)

[41] khuda ne pharamaaya ki yahee raah seedhee hai ki mujh tak (pahunchatee) hai

[42] jo mere mukhalis (khaas bande) bande hain un par tujhase kisee tarah kee hukoomat na hogee magar haan gumaraahon mein se jo teree pairavee kare (us par tera vaar chal jaega)

[43] aur haan ye bhee yaad rahe ki un sab ke vaaste (aakhiree) vaayada bas jahann um hai jisake saat daravaaje hoge

[44] har (daravaaze mein jaane) ke lie un gumaraahon kee alag alag toliyaan hogeen

[45] aur parahezagaar to behasht ke baagon aur chashmon me yaqeenan honge

[46] (daakhile ke vakt farishte kahegen ki) unamen salaamatee itminaan se chale chalo

[47] aur (duniya kee takaleephon se) jo kuchh unake dil mein ranj tha usako bhee ham nikaal degen aur ye baaham ek doosare ke aamane saamane takhton par is tarah baithe hogen jaise bhaee bhaee

[48] unako behasht mein takaleeph chhuegee bhee to nahin aur na kabhee usamen se nikaale jaengen

[49] (ai rasool) mere bandon ko aagaah karo ki beshak mai bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hoon

[50] magar saath hee isake (ye bhee yaad rahe ki) beshak mera azaab bhee bada dardanaak azaab hai

[51] aur unako ibaraaheem ke mehamaan ka haal suna do

[52] ki jab ye ibaraaheem ke paas aae to (pahale) unhonne salaam kiya ibaraaheem ne (javaab salaam ke baad) kaha hamako to tum se dar maaloom hota hai

[53] unhonne kaha aap muttaaliq khauph na keejie (kyonki) ham to aap ko ek (daana va beena) pharazand (ke paidaish) kee khushakhabaree dete hain

[54] ibraahim ne kaha kya mujhe khushakhabaree (beta hone kee) dete ho jab mujhe budhaapa chha gaya

[55] to phir ab kaahe kee khushakhabaree dete ho vah pharishte bole hamane aap ko bilkul theek khushakhabaree dee hai to aap (baaragaah khuda bandee se) na ummeed na ho

[56] ibaraaheem ne kaha gumaraahon ke siva aur aisa kaun hai jo apane paravaradigaar kee rahamat se na ummeed ho

[57] (phir) ibaraaheem ne kaha ai (khuda ke) bheje hue (pharishton) tumhen aakhir kya muhim dar pesh hai

[58] unhonne kaha ki ham to ek gunaahagaar qaum kee taraph (azaab naazil karane ke lie) bheje gae hain

[59] magar loot ke ladake vaale ki ham un sabako zarur bacha legen magar unakee beebee jise hamane taak liya hai

[60] ki vah zarur (apane ladake baalon ke) peechhe (azaab mein) rah jaegee

[61] garaz jab (khuda ke) bheje hue (pharishte) loot ke baal bachchon ke paas aae to loot ne kaha ki tum to (kuchh) ajanabee log (maaloom hote ho)

[62] pharishton ne kaha (nahin) balki ham to aapake paas vah (azaab) lekar aae hain

[63] jisake baare mein aapakee qaum ke log shaq rakhate the

[64] (ki aae na aae) aur ham aap ke paas (azaab ka) kalee (sahee) hukm lekar aae hain aur ham bilkul sach kahate hain

[65] bas to aap kuchh raat rahe apane ladake baalon ko lekar nikal jaie aur aap sab ke sab peechhe rahiega aur un logon mein se koee mudakar peechhe na dekhe aur jidhar (jaane) ka hukm diya gaya hai (shaam) udhar (seedhe) chale jao aur hamane loot ke paas is amr ka qatee phaisala kahala bheja

[66] ki bas subah hote hote un logon kee jad kaat daalee jaegee

[67] aur (ye baat ho rahee theen ki) shahar ke log (mehamaanon kee khabar sun kar buree neeyat se) khushiyaan manaate hue aa pahunche

[68] loot ne (unase kaha) ki ye log mere mehamaan hai to tum (inhen sataakar) mujhe rusava badanaam na karo

[69] aur khuda se daro aur mujhe zaleel na karo

[70] vah log kahane lage kyon jee hamane tum ko saare jahaann ke logon (ke aane) kee manaahee nahin kar dee thee

[71] loot ne kaha agar tumako (aisa hee) karana hai to ye meree qaum kee betiyaan maujood hain

[72] (inase nikaah kar lo) ai rasool tumhaaree jaan kee kasam ye log (qaum loot) apanee mastee mein madahosh ho rahe the

[73] (loot kee sunate kaahe ko) garaz sooraj nikalate nikalate unako (bade zoro kee) chighaad na le daala

[74] phir hamane usee bastee ko ulat kar usake oopar ke tabake qo neeche ka tabaqa bana diya aur usake oopar un par kharanje ke patthar barasa die isamen shaq nahin ki isamen (asalee baat ke) taad jaane vaalon ke lie (kudarate khuda kee) bahut see nishaaniyaan hain

[75] aur vah ulatee huee bastee hamesha (kee aamadarapht)

[76] ke raaste par hai

[77] isamen to shak heen nahin ki isamen eemaanadaaron ke vaaste (kudarate khuda kee) bahut badee nishaanee hai

[78] aur eaika ke rahane vaale (qaume shueb kee tarah bade sarakash the)

[79] to un se bhee hamane (naapharamaanee ka) badala liya aur ye do bastiyaan (qaume loot va shueb kee) ek khulee huee yah raah par (abhee tak maujood) hain

[80] aur isee tarah hijr ke rahane vaalon (qaum saaleh ne bhee) paigambaron ko jhuthalaaya

[81] aur (baavajood ki) hamane unhen apanee nishaaniyaan dee us par bhee vah log unase rad giradaanee karate rahe

[82] aur bahut dil joee se pahaadon ko taraash kar ghar banaate rahe

[83] aakhir unake subah hote hote ek badee (joron kee) chinghaad ne le daala

[84] phir jo kuchh vah apanee hiphaazat kee tadabeer kiya karate the (azaab khuda se bachaane mein) ki kuchh bhee kaam na aayeen

[85] aur hamane aasamaanon aur zameen ko aur jo kuchh un donon ke daramiyaan mein hai hikamat va masalahat se paida kiya hai aur qayaamat yaqeenan zarur aane vaalee hai to tum (ai rasool) un kaaphiron se shaista unavaan (achchhe barataav) ke saath dar guzar karo

[86] isamen shaq nahin ki tumhaara paravaradigaar bada paida karane vaala hai

[87] (bada daana va beena hai) aur hamane tumako sabe masaanee (soore hamd) aur quraan azeem ata kiya hai

[88] aur hamane jo un kuphphaaron mein se kuchh logon ko (duniya kee) maal va daulat se nihaal kar diya hai tum usakee taraph haragiz nazar bhee na uthaana aur na unakee (bedeenee) par kuchh aphasos karana aur eemaanadaaron se (agarache gareeb ho) jhukakar mila karo aur kaha do ki mai to (azaabe khuda se) sareehee taur se daraane vaala hoon

[89] (ai rasool) un kuphphaaron par is tarah azaab naazil karegen jis tarah hamane un logon par naazil kiya

[90] jinhonne quraan ko bot kar tukade tukade kar daala

[91] (baaz ko maana baaj ko nahin) to ai rasool tumhaare hee paravaradigaar kee (apanee) qasam

[92] ki ham unase jo kuchh ye (duniya mein) kiya karate the (bahut sakhtee se) zarur baaz purs (puchhataachh) karenge

[93] pas jisaka tumhen hukm diya gaya hai use vaajee karake suna do

[94] aur musharekeen kee taraph se munh pher lo

[95] jo log tumhaaree hansee udaate hai

[96] aur khuda ke saath doosare paravaradigaar ko (shareek) thaharaate hain ham tumhaaree taraph se unake lie kaaphee hain to anaqareeb hee unhen maaloom ho jaega

[97] ki tum jo in (kuphphaaron munaaphiqeen) kee baaton se dil tang hote ho usako ham zarur jaanate hain

[98] to tum apane paravaradigaar kee hamdo sana se usakee tasbeeh karo aur (usakee baaragaah mein) sajada karane vaalon mein ho jao

[99] aur jab tak tumhaare paas maut aae apane paravaradigaar kee ibaadat mein lage raho

[1] ai kuphfaare makka (khuda ka hukm (qayaamat goya) aa pahuncha to (ai kaaphiron be phaayade) tum isakee jaldee na machao jis cheez ko ye log shareek qaraar dete hain usase vah khuda paak va paakeeza aur baratar hai

[2] vahee apane hukm se apane bandon mein se jisake paas chaahata hai vaheen dekar farishton ko bhejata hai ki logon ko is baat se aagaah kar den ki mere siva koee maabood nahin to mujhee se darate raho

[3] usee ne saare aasamaan aur zameen masalahat va hikamat se paida kie to ye log jisako usaka yashareek banaate hain usase kaheen baratar hai

[4] usane insaan ko nutphe se paida kiya phir vah yakaayak (ham hee se) khullam khulla jhagadane vaala ho gaya

[5] usee ne charapaayon ko bhee paida kiya ki tumhaare lie oon (oon kee khaal aur oon) se jaade qa saamaan hai

[6] isake alaava aur bhee phaayaden hain aur unamen se baaz ko tum khaate ho aur jab tum unhen sire shaam charaee par se laate ho jab savere hee savere charaee par le jaate ho

[7] to unakee vajah se tumhaaree raunaq bhee hai aur jin shaharon tak bagair badee jaan zokham mein daale bagair ke pahunch na sakate the vahaan tak ye chaupae bhee tumhaare bojhe bhee utha lie phirate hain isamen shaq nahin ki tumhaara paravaradigaar bada shapheeq meharabaan hai

[8] aur (usee ne) ghodon khachcharon aur gadhon ko (paida kiya) taaki tum un par savaar ho aur (isamen) zeenat (bhee) hai

[9] (usake alaava) aur cheeze bhee paida karega jinako tum nahin jaanate ho aur (khushk va tar mein) seedhee raah (kee hidaayat to khuda hee ke zimme hain aur baaz raste tedhe hain)

[10] aur agar khuda chaahata to tum sabako mazile maqasood tak pahuncha deta vah vahee (khuda) hai jisane aasamaan se paanee barasaaya jisamen se tum sab peete ho aur isase darakht shaadaab hote hain

[11] jinamen tum (apane maveshiyon ko) charaate ho isee paanee se tumhaare vaaste khetee aur jaitoon aur khuramen aur angoor ugaata hai aur har tarah ke phal (paida karata hai) isamen shaq nahin ki isamen gaur karane vaalo ke vaaste (kudarate khuda kee) bahut badee nishaanee hai

[12] usee ne tumhaare vaaste raat ko aur din ko aur sooraj aur chaand ko tumhaara taabee bana diya hai aur sitaare bhee usee ke hukm se (tumhaare) pharamaabaradaar hain kuchh shaq hee nahin ki (isamen) samajhadaar logon ke vaaste yaqeenan (kudarat khuda kee) bahut see nishaaniyaan hain

[13] aur jo tarah tarah ke rangon kee cheeze usamen zameen mein tumhaare naphe ke vaaste paida kee

[14] kuchh shaq nahin ki isamen bhee ibarat va naseehat haasil karane vaalon ke vaaste (kudarate khuda kee) bahut see nishaanee hai aur vahee (vah khuda hai jisane dariya ko (bhee tumhaare) qabze mein kar diya taaki tum isamen se (machhaliyon ka) taaza taaza gosht khao aur isamen se jevar (kee cheeze motee vagairah) nikaalo jin ko tum pahana karate ho aur too kashtiyon ko dekhata hai ki (aamad va raphat mein) dariya mein (paanee ko) cheeratee phaadatee aatee hai

[15] aur (dariya ko tumhaare taabee) isalie (kar diya) ki tum log usake phazal (napha tijaarat) kee talaash karo aur taaki tum shukr karo aur usee ne zameen par (bhaaree bhaaree) pahaadon ko gaad diya

[16] taaki (aisa na hon) ki zameen tumhen lekar jhuk jae (aur tumhaare qadam na jamen) aur (usee ne) nadiyaan aur raaste (banae)

[17] taaki tum (apanee apanee manzile maqasood tak pahunchon (usake alaava raaston mein) aur bahut see nishaaniyaan (paida kee hain) aur bahut se log sitaare se bhee raah maaloom karate hain

[18] to kya jo (khuda itane makhalookaat ko) paida karata hai vah un (buton ke baraabar ho sakata hai jo kuchh bhee paida nahin kar sakate to kya tum (itanee baat bhee) nahin samajhate aur agar tum khuda kee neamaton ko ginana chaaho to (is kasarat se hain ki) tum nahin gin sakate ho

[19] beshak khuda bada bakhshane vaala meharabaan hai ki (tumhaaree naapharamaanee par bhee neamat deta hai)

[20] aur jo kuchh tum chhipaakar karate ho aur jo kuchh zaahir karate ho (garaz) khuda (sab kuchh) jaanata hai aur (ye kuphphaar) khuda ko chhodakar jin logon ko (haajat ke vakt) pukaarate hain vah kuchh bhee paida nahin kar sakate

[21] (balki) vah khud doosaron ke banae hue murde bejaan hain aur itanee bhee khabar nahin ki kab (qayaamat) hogee aur kab murde uthae jaegen

[22] (phir kya kaam aaengeen)tumhaara paravaradigaar yakata khuda hai to jo log aakhirat par eemaan nahin rakhate unake dil hee (is vajah ke hain ki har baat ka) inkaar karate hain aur vah bade magarur hain

[23] ye log jo kuchh chhipa kar karate hain aur jo kuchh zaahir bazaahir karate hain (garaz sab kuchh) khuda zarur jaanata hai vah haragiz takabbur karane vaalon ko pasand nahin karata

[24] aur jab unase kaha jaata hai ki tumhaare paravaradigaar ne kya naazil kiya hai to vah kahate hain ki (ajee kuchh bhee nahin bas) agalo ke kisse hain

[25] (unako bakane do taaki qayaamat ke din) apane (gunaahon) ke poore bojh aur jin logon ko unhonne be samajhe boojhe gumaraah kiya hai unake (gunaahon ke) bojh bhee unheen ko uthaane padegen zara dekho to ki ye log kaisa bura bojh apane oopar laade chale ja rahen hain

[26] beshak jo log unase pahale the unhonne bhee makkaariyaan kee theen to (khuda ka hukm) unake khyaalaat kee imaarat kee jad kee taraph se aa pada (pas phir kya tha) is khyaalee imaarat kee chhat un par unake oopar se dham se gir padee (aur sab khyaal hava ho gae) aur jidhar se un par azaab aa pahuncha usakee unako khabar tak na thee

[27] (phir usee par ikatipha nahin) usake baad qayaamat ke din khuda unako rusava karega aur pharamaega ki (ab batao) jisako tumane mera yashareek bana rakha tha aur jinake baare mein tum (eemaanadaaron se) jhagadate the kahaan hain (vah to kuchh javaab degen nahin magar) jin logon ko (khuda kee taraph se) ilm diya gaya hai kahegen ki aaj ke din rusavaee aur kharaabee (sab kuchh) kaaphiron par hee hai

[28] vah log hain ki jab pharishte unakee ruh qabz karane lagate hain (aur) ye log (kuphr karake) aap apane oopar sitam dhaate rahe to itaat par aamaada nazar aate hain aur (kahate hain ki) ham to (apane khyaal mein) koee buraee nahin karate the (to pharishte kahate hain) haan jo kuchh tumhaaree karatoote thee khuda usase khoob achchhee tarah vaaqiph hain

[29] (achchha to lo) jahannum ke daravaazon mein daakhil ho aur isamen hamesha rahoge garaz takabbur karane vaalo ka bhee kya bura thikaana hai

[30] aur jab parahezagaaron se poochha jaata hai ki tumhaare paravaradigaar ne kya naazil kiya hai to bol uthate hain sab achchhe se achchha jin logon ne nekee kee unake lie is duniya mein (bhee) bhalaee (hee bhalaee) hai aur aakhirat ka ghar kya umda hai

[31] sada bahaar (hare bhare) baag hain jinamen (ve takalluph) ja pahunchegen unake neeche naharen jaaree hongee aur ye log jo chaahegen unake lie muyayya (maujood) hai yoon khuda parahezagaaron (ko unake kie) kee jaza ata pharamaata hai

[32] (ye) vah log hain jinakee ruhen pharishte is haalat mein qabz karaten hain ki vah (najaasate kuphr se) paak va paakeeza hote hain to pharishte unase (nihaayat tapaak se) kahate hai salaamun alaikum jo nekiyaan duniya mein tum karate the usake sile mein jannat mein (betakalluph) chale jao

[33] (ai rasool) kya ye (ahale makka) isee baat ke muntizar hai ki unake paas pharishte (qabze ruh ko) aa hee jaen ya (unake halaak karane ko) tumhaare paravaradigaar ka azaab hee aa pahunche jo log unase pahale ho guzare hain vah aisee baaten kar chuke hain aur khuda ne un par (zara bhee) julm nahin kiya balki vah log khud kufr kee vajah se apane oopar aap julm karate rahe

[34] phir jo jo karatooten unakee thee usakee saza mein bure nateeje unako mile aur jis (azaab) kee vah hansee udaaya karate the usane unhen (chaaro taraph se) gher liya

[35] aur musharekeen kahate hain ki agar khuda chaahata to na ham hee usake siva kisee aur cheez kee ibaadat karate aur na hamaare baap daada aur na ham bagair us (kee marzee) ke kisee cheez ko haraam kar baithate jo log inase pahale ho guzare hain vah bhee aise (heela havaale kee) baaten kar chuke hain to (kaha karen) paigambaron par to usake siva ki ehakaam ko saaph saaph pahuncha de aur kuchh bhee nahin

[36] aur hamane to har ummat mein ek (na ek) rasool is baat ke lie zarur bheja ki logon khuda kee ibaadat karo aur buton (kee ibaadat) se bache raho garaz unamen se baaz kee to khuda ne hidaayat kee aur baaz ke (sar) par gumaraahee savaar ho gaee to zara tum log rue zameen par chal phir kar dekho to ki (paigambaraane khuda ke) jhuthalaane vaalon ko kya anjaam hua

[37] (ai rasool) agar tumako in logon ke raahe raast par jaane ka hauka hai (to be phaayada) kyonki khuda to haragiz us shakhsh kee hidaayat nahin karega jisako (naazil hone kee vajah se) gumaraahee mein chhod deta hai aur na unaka koee madadagaar hai

[38] (ki azaab se bachae) aur ye kuphphaar khuda kee jitanee qasamen unake imakaan mein tumhen kha (kar kahate) hain ki jo shakhsh mar jaata hai phir usako khuda dobaara zinda nahin karega (ai rasool) tum kah do ki haan zarur aisa karega is par apane vaayade kee (vapha) laazim va zaruree hai magar bahutere aadamee nahin jaanate hain

[39] (dobaara zinda karana isalie zaruree hai) ki jin baaton par ye log jhagada karate hain unhen unake saamane saaph vaazee kar dega aur taaki kuphphaar ye samajh len ki ye log (duniya mein) jhoothe the

[40] ham jab kisee cheez (ke paida karane) ka iraada karate hain to hamaara kahana usake baare mein itana hee hota hai ki ham kah dete hain ki ho ja bas phauran ho jaatee hai (to phir murdon ka jilaana bhee koee baat hai)

[41] aur jin logon ne (kuphfaar ke zulm par zulm sahane ke baad khuda kee khushee ke lie ghar baar chhoda hijarat kee ham unako zarur duniya mein bhee achchhee jagah bithaengen aur aakhirat kee jaza to usase kaheen badh kar hai kaash ye log jinhonne khuda kee raah mein sakhtiyon par sabr kiya)

[42] aur apane paravaradigaar hee par bharosa rakhate hain (aakhirat ka savaab) jaanate hote

[43] aur (ai rasool) tum se pahale aadamiyon hee ko paigambar bana banaakar bheja kie jin kee taraph ham vaheen bhejate the to (tum ahale makka se kaho ki) agar tum khud nahin jaanate ho to ahale zikr (aalimon se) poochho (aur un paigambaron ko bheja bhee to) raushan daleelon aur kitaabon ke saath

[44] aur tumhaare paas quraan naazil kiya hai taaki jo ehakaam logon ke lie naazil kie gae hai tum unase saaph saaph bayaan kar do taaki vah log khud se kuchh gaur phikr karen

[45] to kya jo log badee badee makkaariyaan (shirk vagairah) karate the (unako is baat ka itminaan ho gaya hai (aur muttaliq khauph nahin) ki khuda unhen zameen mein dhasa de ya aisee taraph se un par azaab aa pahunche ki usakee unako khabar bhee na ho

[46] unake chalate phirate (khuda ka azaab) unhen giraphtaar kare to vah log use zer nahin kar sakate